THE HISTORY OF THE Late Warres IN DENMARK.

COMPRISING, All the TRANSACTIONS, both MILITARY and CIVIL; during the Differences betwixt THE Two Northern Crowns, In the Years, 1657, 1658, 1659, 1660.

Illustrated with several Maps.

By R. M.

LONDON, Printed for Thomas Basset, and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the George, near Clifford's-Inn, in Fleetstreet, 1670.

TO THE KINGS Sacred MAJESTY.

SIR,

THis Narrative should have had like its Author, too much Humility to presume into Your Sacred Maje­sties Presence; but that it is war­ranted by Your Royal Commands; and that all the Actions of my Life are Dedicated to Your Service.

The Subject is indeed one of the most considera­ble, that hath happened upon the Stage of the World of late Ages; where Kings, were both Agressors and Defendants. And this may in some sort war­rant its Dedication to that Monarch, who is pro­per Ʋmpire of the Controversies of Christen­dome. [Page]Besides, there was no Prince, nor scarce any State in Europe of note, that was not a Party in the quarrel. Nay, Your Majesties own Fleets, and Your Treasures were employed there, though not by Your Orders: And Your Majesties happy Restauration, had so much natural Influence upon the transactions in the North, that it also resto­red those Crowns to that Peace they now enjoy.

If the English did not alwayes follow their true Interest in those parts, 'tis not to be wondered at, being they prostituted it so unnaturally at home; which did continue, until the sense of their Faults and Errors, obliged them to re-assume it, by retur­ning to their Duty and Obedience to Your Majesty.

All I will say for my Self is, that as I cannot tell whether my humble Reverence for Your Maje­sties Person, or my Loyalty and Allegiance for my Soveraign be the greater, so they shall ever remain by an equal intermixture of Passion and Duty, in

SIR,
Your Sacred MAjESTIES, most Obedient, and alwayes Loyal Subject and Servant, ROGER MANLEY.

The Preface.

TRuth being the life and chief ingredient of Hi­story, hath been also my chief research in this Relation, which I was so exact in, that I cannot yet discover that I have been materially imposed upon.

I have endeavoured also to exempt my Narrative from both flattery and detraction; which was no hard matter for me to do, being I had been neither tempted by favours nor dis-obliged by injuries by either of the warring Princes, though I had the honour to know them both.

What I wrote by way of memorials whilst it was acting, upon the place in another language, though not published, see [...] light but now in ours; and it may be too soon, to discover the imperfections of its Authour. And yet I will not court the Readers favour being my errours are volun­tary. For who is obliged to write? And how few write well?

A Catalogue of Books in the Press this 16th. of September 1669. Printing for Thomas Basset, at the George in Fleet-street near Clif­fords-Inne.

ECclesia Restaurata, or the History of the reformation of the Church of England, containing the Beginning, Progress, and Successes of it; the Counsels by which it was conducted; the Rules of Piety and Prudence, upon which it was founded. The several steps by which it was promoted or retarded, in the change of times; from the first preparations to it by King Henry the 8th. until the Legal settling, and establishment of it under Queen Elizabeth; together with the Intermixture of such Civil Actions, and affairs of State, as either were co-incident with it, or related to it, The second Edition by P. Heylyn.

Rastalls Entries with a Table not Printed heretofore: This Book will be published in Easter Term next.

Aerius Redevivus or the History of the Presbyterians; By P. Heylyn in fol. This Book will be published in Michaelmas Term next.

A Help to English History; By P. Heylin. This Book will be published in Michaelmas Term next.

Littletons Tenures, in French and English in a small Pocket Volume, ex­actly corrected and better Printed than any of the former Editions. This Book will be published in Michaelmas Term next.

Wingates Abridgement of all the Statutes in force and use, from Magna Charta until this present year, 1669.

A Geographical Description of the four parts of the world, taken from the Notes and Works of the famous Monsieur Sanson Geographer to the French King, and other eminent Travellers and Authours.

To which are added, the Commodities, Coyns, Weights and Measures, of the chief places of Traffique in the world; compared with those of Eng­land (or London) as to the Trade thereof.

Also a Treatise of Travel, and another of Traffique; wherein the mat­ter of Trade is briefly handled.

The whole illustrated with variety of useful and delightful Mapps and Figures; By Rich. Bl [...]me, the price bound 40 s. This Book will be published in Michaelmas Term next.

THE HISTORY OF The late Warres in DENMARK, BETWIXT The Two Northern Crowns.

The First Part.

THough my design at first was but to describe the Siege of Coppenhagen and its accessorys, as wil appear by some passages in this narrative: Yet upon second thoughts, and to gratifie the curious, if this jejune Relation find any such; I have judged it proper to add a summary of those transactions which were previous to it, deducing the whole War from its original to that last Treaty which put a period to so many and so eminent calamities.

The ancient emulation and jealousie betwixt the two Crowns of Sweden and Denmark, the result of their neighbourhood, and fre­quent broyles, have been much heightned by the Swedish acquisiti­ons in Germany; For having joyned Pomerania and Bremen to their former Dominions; they have in a manner enclosed and beleagured Denmark, which rendered them so uneasie to the Danes, that these seemed to desire nothing more than an opportunity, not only to recover the Dutchy of Bremen, and what they had lost by the Trea­ties of Bromsbro and Christianople, to wit, Halland, Jempterland, Gothland, and the Oesel, but also to enlarge their own limits, and secure themselves for the future from the further incroachments of their growing neighbours. And now a so wished for occasion did fairly present it self; for Charles Gustave King of Sweden being deep­ly ingaged in Poland, had carried with him the flower of the Swe­dish Souldiery to serve in that expedition; so that whilst he was busie in the conquest of other Countries, he did in some sort expose his own. Nor did the Danes omit so favourable a juncture, but mustering their grievances into a Manifest (too long to insert) which they published, least they should be thought to be rather invited by the favour of the occasion, than necessitated by any provocations or injuries.

They had beat up their Drums about the beginning of the year [Page 1]1657. and their preparations for war were carried on with unusual pomp and hopes of success: Their proceeding was likewise formal, for they denounced war by a Herauld at Arms some months before they entred into the Lists, which proved ruinous to them; for they thereby gave the enemy time, not only to fortifie against the ensuing tempest, but King Charles leisure enough to come with his Army out of Poland to shew them the fault they had committed in letting slip that which is most precious and most irrecoverable. The English and French set all their Engines on work, their intercession and their threats to stave off the Danes, but to no purpose: For the occasion was too fair, and their preparations too forward to desist; so that their Ministers were roundly answered, that the King of Denmark had long expected satisfaction from the Crown of Sweden, but be­ing the Resident of the said Crown was retired without giving any, his Majesty was obliged to endeavour his own satisfaction and secu­rity by the way of Arms.

The truth is, the party was not ill concerted, for the Branden­burger was already drawn off from the Swedish alliance, and upon as­surance given him from the Polish Court, that the Soveraignty of the Ducal Prussia should be conferred upon him (which he also now enjoys) he confederated himself with the Pole and Dane against Sweden. The Dutch were also highly engaged, for that wary Re­publick reflecting upon King Charles his progress in Prussia and Po­land; and fore-seeing what obstructions his continued conquests in these parts might bring to their Eastern Traffick, resolved to op­pose him; which they not only did by sending a fleet and 1300 Foot to secure Dansick, but also by this powerful diversion of the Danes, to which they contributed vast summs of monys, especially those of Amsterdam upon the securities of the Customs in the Sound and Norway.

The King of the Romans, at present Emperour, had also an Ar­my hovering about the Swedish frontiers in Prussia and Poland, which put King Charles to a stand, not knowing which to turn himself; yet resolved to fall with his whole power upon the first that broke out, fancying that he was strong enough to deal with either of them apart (and it was impossible they should joyn at the distance they were at) whereas he should be too weak both for the one and the other if he divided his Forces. He was at Thorn in Prussia in ex­pectation of the motion of these new Adversaries, where he at length heard the news of the Danes invading of him in the Dutchy of Bremen and the Frontiers of Sweden. And this seems a second error, for either they ought to have begun sooner whilst the King was en­gaged with so many enemies in Poland, or they ought to have stayed longer, and expected until the Imperialists had made the first attempt, so that they then should have had nothing to combat with but Ci­ties and Fortresses. The King of Sweden was so transported with the first notice of this breach, that amongst other expressions of rage and scorn he was heard to say: Frederick, Frederick, I will stick so close [Page 2]to thee, that I will sink with thee. It may be reasonably imagined that for all this appearing violence, he was secretly glad of this rupture with the Danes; for it did not only in some sort justifie his invading of Poland, the Truce being not yet expired, by their example; but al­so gave him an opportunity to quit that Country with honor, which he would otherwise have been forced to leave of himself. He had in­deed wholly mastered that great Kingdom by his valour and the di­visions of the Nobility there, many of which he had gained by his own and the Vice-Chancelors Radizeuski's practises and intelligence, having forced all to swear fealty to him, though they all left him af­terwards with the same levity, but with more justice, being they re­turned to the obedience and service of their own Prince again; so that he was weary of that War, as being engaged in too vast a Territory, and so far from his Confines. He had obliged Ragotski Prince of Tran­silvania to be of his party, who had also entred Poland with a very great Army; but he suffered him to be lost by exposing him: for though they had joyned forces together, yet he drew his off, being he could not draw the enemy to battle and marched towards Prus­sia, whilst the other was designed to return home, which for want of conduct he could not compass: having lost his whole Army, his hopes in Poland (being no less than a Crown) and afterwards his whole Country by that unfortunate expedition.

The King of Sweden being therefore resolved to quit the Polish War, left his Brother Prince Adolph, in Prussia, for the defence of that Province, which he mainly desired to conserve: In so much that he had made offer of the Crown of Poland (being Ragotski failed of it) to the King of Hungary himself, provided he might keep Prussia; Count Steinbock to observe the Imperialists and Poles; his Brother in law Count Magnus de la Guarde in Leifland against Muscovy and Lithuania; and marched himself (laying all in ashes be­hind him, to secure his Rear from the pursuit of the Polish Cavalry) with about 6000 Horse towards Pomerania. He had in vain sollicited the Duke of Brandenburgh to lend him some Troops, though he had offered him Thorn, Elbing, and Marienburg as cautions, provided he might leave Swedish Officers in them. Being therefore obliged to stand upon his own bottom, he came to Stetin, whence he wrote to all the Electors, especially him of Mentz as most addicted to France; complaining of the Danish invading of him in the Empire, which was against the tenor of the instrument of Peace; and besought his counsel and assistance. Whilst the King of Sweden hastens thus by Land towards Denmark, the King of Denmark being advertised, (though falsly) that he took his journey by water, put to Sea in per­son with his whole Fleet; and coasting the Countrey of Pomerania, came to Dansick, where he understood the truth of King Charls his motion, which obliged him after a fruitless survey of the Baltick Sea, to return in great hast to Coppenhagen. Whilst the Swedes were on their way towards Holstein, part of the Danish forces had taken Bremerford, a good place in the Dutchy of Bremen, and two other [Page 2]Forts, the Bellemer Sconce lying upon the Elbe, and the Leher Sconce commanding the Weser. They sollicited also the City of Bremen by an Ambassador to quit the Swedes party, but not with that success they had hoped; for it seemed yet too early for them to declare: Although they were assured in answer to their address to the States, Aug. 13. of being assisted in case they were attempted, conform­able to the Treaty betwixt them; which regarded the Swedes not the Danes. And here some take the freedom to blame the Danish Conduct; for had they carried the War into Sweden it self, dis­furnished of her principal Defendants; Her King absent in a remote Countrey, the very terror of an invading Army, would have wrought that confusion and consternation in the Country as might probably have given the Dane opportunity to have driven on the War as far as Stockholm. But they on the contrary attack the Swe­dish Dominions in Germany, Allarming thereby their friends as well as their enemies: For the Princes of the nether Saxon circle, de­clare the inv [...]ding of the Dutchy of Bremen, to be a breach of the peac [...] [...] the Empire, and a violation of the Instrument of Peace; for the observation whereof, they stood reciprocally engaged.

By this time King Charles was advanced as far as Hamburgh with his harassed and ill accoutred Troops, without opposition, where he mounted, and cloathed, and armed them by the favour of that Ci [...]y, jealous of its own Lords greatness; and the assistance of good supplies of moneys, which he received there upon the French accompt. It seemed strange what was become of the Danish Army, but that, however sixteen thousand strong: In stead of fighting the enemy in Pomerania or Mecklenburg, or any where before they reach'd Hambourg, still retired before them; but whe­ther affrighted with the reputation of these glorious Ruffians, or betrayed by their own dissentions, I will not determine; though it be certain that King Charles had his Ulefeld in Denmark as well as his Radizeuski in Poland. The Swedes being thus refreshed and lusty, grew also very numerous, by the accession of such whom the hopes and liberty of pillage daily added to their party. They followed the retiring Danes as far as Fr [...]dericks-ode, which they also after some time took by assault, under the conduct of Marshal Wrangel.

Fredericks-ode is seated upon the lesser Belt, a new Town endow­ed with many priviledges to invite Inhabitants, and fortified on the land side, though the Works were not fully finished after the modern fashion; the Sea was esteemed a sufficient guard on that side it watered, being strengthened with Pallisadoes from the ad­joyning Bulwarks as far as deep water. But the Swedes under fa­vour of the darkness, and some false Allarms in other places, broke down this wooden Fence, and rushing in on that part up to the Sad­dle skirts in water, wheeled about the Bastion and entred the Town rendring themselves Masters of the same, without any considerable resistance.

This victory equalled a gained battle, for they made above 2000 [Page 3]prisoners (besides the slain which amounted to as many more) well nigh 200 Officers, 33 Colours and above fourscore pieces of Can­non, with other store of Ammunition and plunder. This success rendred them also absolute Masters of Holstein, except Krempen and Gluckstadt, and Rensbourg; gave them the plunder and contribution of all Jutland, and the communication betwixt the North and East Seas by the lesser Belt. It was thought strange that so strong a place as Fredericks-ode, and so well provided with Garrison and pro­visions, should be taken by a number scarce equal to them within. Andrew Bilde Marshal of the Kingdom, was Governour of this im­portant place: but whether he lost it by his fate, or by his folly; by his cowardise, or by his treason is still disputeable. However it was, it cost him his life, he being mortally wounded in the attack, which did not yet suffice to clear his memory from obloquie and a suspition of disloyalty. The Swedes themselves contributed much, though accidently to this rumour, for they sent his body richly vest­ed, without ransom over into Funen, which encreased the ill re­ports or him; though it might as well have been thought an argu­ment of their generous humanity, as his perfidie, as they will here­after evince in the person of Vice Admiral De Witt, slain in the Sound, and returned with no less honour and pomp. King Frederick hear­ing of this great loss quits Schonen, where he had in person twice beaten the enemy by Helmstat, and flies into Funen to give orders for the conservation of that Island, the second of Denmark: Which done, he leaves his Bastard Brother Guldenlew there with 3000. men, and returns to Coppenhagen, to struggle with the divided fa­ctions of his Nobles, which did not end but in theirs and their Coun­tries Ruine.

But leaving the Danes to their dissentions, and the Swedes posted in their new conquests; let us step back a little to take a short view and prospect of the civil transactions contemporary with the former.

England had too great an interest in the Baltick, which may not improperly be called the Mediterranean of the North, to sit still without making reflection upon the great commotions in those parts: And besides the concerns of a free and undisturbed Com­merce; England being at that time in an open War with Spain, had much rather that the Swedish Arms had been at liberty to give a check to the other Austrian Branch in Germany, than to have been diverted by a Warre with Denmark: Upon this account two Gentlemen are made choice of to endeavour a Reconciliation betwixt the two Kings. Mr. Meadowe being sent to the Court of Denmark, and Mr. Jepson to that of Sweden. The former arrived in Denmark in the beginning of September 1657. much about the time that the Swede entred Jutland. He was received far above his Character, being that of Envoy Extraordinary, to the regret of other forreign Ministers: But the conjuncture of time and affairs obliged the Danes by all possible waies and means to in­gratiate [Page 4]themselves with the English: So that the Envoyes Propo­sition for a Mediation, after he had declared the ruinous effects of a War,Sep. 25. 1657. was accepted off. The Dane declaring that he was ready to enter upon a Treaty of a sure and honourable peace under the Mediation of England; and that so soon as the King of Sweden should testifie a suitable concurrence on his part. This Declaration was transmitted to the Swede with all possible diligence, and drew from him a reply dated at Wismar, in October following; in which offer many expostulations how injuriously he had been dealt with,19. 1657. intermixt with some language, which the Dane resented as oppro­bious: He declares likewise his assent to enter upon a Treaty under the Mediation of France and England, and that the preliminaries as to place of treating, number of Commissioners, sale conducts, &c. should be adjousted according to the transactions betwixt the two Crowns in the year 1644. upon the confines of the two King­doms.

This reply produced another Declaration from the Dane. Nov. 5. That he consents also to the transactions in 44. only as to the place of the future Treaty conceives Lubeck or some other in that neighbour­hood to be most commodious: That the Treaty should commence under the Mediation of England, and also of the States General, and so soon as France should offer him their Mediation, he would accept of that likewise: But that the designed Peace be not restrain­ed to the two Crowns only, but that the King of Poland and the Elector of Brandenburg be comprehended in the same, It was easie to see how this comprehension of the Pole, insisted on by the Dane, would trouble the scene of affairs which obliged the English Media­tour to remonstrate it to be a novel Proposal; and how that it would render the so much desired peace tedious and difficult, if not impossible; for that the differences betwixt Denmark and Swe­den were but a sudden paroxisme, if taken in time, easily cured; but those betwixt Sweden and Poland were chronique and inveterate, not so soon eradicated.

However the second Declaration of the King of Denmark of the third of November was sent to the King of Sweden, Dec. 7. and begat ano­ther from him; wherein he declares himself unsatisfied with the King of Denmarks nominating Lubeck for the place of Treaty, and receding thereby from the so antiently practised Custome betwixt the two Crowns. He further takes notice of the conquisite delays and difficulties made by the Dane, by intermixing the controver­sies of others which have no reference to the Danish War. Yet that he is willing to grant his safe conducts to such Confederates of the Danes as shall be desirous to be present at a treaty in any place of the Confines. And for the States general, after they shall have ratified the Treaty made at Elbing and thereby renewed their for­mer friendship with Sweden; in case they offer to him their Me­diation, he would so declare himself, that they should have no oc­casion of complaint.

[Page 5]To this the King of Denmark rejoyned another answer,27. Dec. insisting upon the immediate admission of the States General to the Media­tion without the previous qualification of first ratifying the Elbing Treaty; a point which had already been depending a whole twelve-month, and was like to depend longer: adheres to the place for­merly nominated for both sides to meet at, and presses that the Pole and Brandenburger his Confederates should not only have the bare liberty of being present at the Treaty, but that the respective Treaties to be had with them should proceed by the same steps and means as that with Denmark.

As to the place of the Treaty the intrigue was this: the Dane would have the meeting at Lubec or any other neutral place in Ger­many, where the Polish and Brandenburg Ministers might be present as parties with the Dane in the same War. On the other side; the King of Sweden would have it upon the Frontiers betwixt the two Kingdoms on the other side the Baltick, whither he knew the Pole and Brandenburger could not easily come; thereby to disunite the Pole and Dane by the jealousie of a separate Treaty. And perhaps at the same time treating openly with the Dane, and under-hand with the Pole, and they two striving to prevent each other in the peace; where he saw the most advantagious conditions proffered him there clap up a peace and prosecute the War against the other. To pre­vent this the Mediatours endeavoured to draw from the King of Sweden an intimation of what terms and conditions he would rest sa­tisfied within the ensuing Treaty; that so when the Commissioners came to meet, they might have little more to do, than to sign and seal; and the business be effected as soon as reported; with insinu­ations of conditions of this Nature. A general Amnisty for what was past, Restitution of places taken each upon other: A solemn Reversal under good Garanties of the peace in 44. And a way o­pened for redressing the Gravamina, particularly those relating to the trade of the Baltick, and for preventing defraudations of the Duties in the Sound, which were the pretended cause of the War. And to dispose the King of Denmark to dis-joyn his interests from Poland, it was represented to him what a broken Reed Poland had proved to him, sometimes making proffer to pass their Forces over the Oder, and then presently retreating again, upon pretence of joyning the Austrian Foot; not so much as entring Pomerania all this while to give the Swedes the least diversion. That the Condi­tions of the Alliance were mutual and reciprocal, which not being performed on the Polish part, his Majesty of Denmark was no long­er obliged. That Confederacies were for mutual safety, and not intended to oblige Princes to perish either singly or in company. That he had the fresh Example of his Heroick Father, who though he had entred into an Alliance with the Protestant Princes of Ger­many, yet the necessity of his affairs, to recover what was lost, [Page 5]contrained him to make a peace with the Emperour, in the year 1629. exclusive to his Allies.

But neither did these reasons prevail with the King of Denmark to depart from his alliance with the Pole, till a more pressing neces­sity afterwards extorted from him a separate treaty. Nor was the King of Sweden willing to anticipate the treaty by Declaring him­self before hand as to the Conditions, nor to content himself in the Conditions with less than an honourable compensation, for the pretended injury the Dane had done him: But that since the Dane had made him dance so long a march from Poland to Jutland, he was resolved at least to make him pay the Fidlers.

Thus the War of the Cabinet was managed by paper missives and memorials, but that of the field was carried on at another rate; for whilst the active Swedes omitted nothing for the prosecuting of their Conquests, they gave out they would besiege the remaining Fortresses of Holsteyn, and seemed to hearken to such overtures of peace as were made to them the better to amuse the Danes, whilst they secretly prepared their Bridges, Waggons, Sleads, Hurdles, and the like necessaries to pass over the Ice into the Isles. They were se­cure on the Holsteyn side, no enemy appearing to disturb them; for the Elector of Brandenburg though reconciled to the King of Poland, had not yet openly broke with Sweden, and the Imperialists were bu­sied at the sieges of Cracow and Thorn. Only the Poles not unmindful of the favour the Danes had done them, by drawing the burthen of the War (which had well-nigh overwhelmed their Country) upon themselves, out of interest, or gratitude, or both; sent Charneski with 12000. Horse to their assistance. These troops past the Oder in order to their march towards Holstein; but hearing of the taking of Fredericks-Ode advanced no farther, but having pillaged and ra­vaged the Country, returned back into their own, having effected nothing but the ruine of a great number of Villages and poor peo­ple. As the Swedes were frighted with this cavalcade of the Poles, so the Danes had also been with the arming of the circle of the ne­ther Saxons for the recovery of Bremerford, as a part of the Empire, pretending to keep the peace of the same (as is already mentioned) and the removal of all hostility out of its bounds. But the troops these raised amounting to 4000. dispersed without a blow, occasioned as well by their own Divisions, as the open dissenting of the Duke of Lunenburg, a Prince of that circle, and Brother in Law to the King of Denmark; so that they, as well as the Polish Auxiliaries, only appeared and Meteor-like threatned and vanished. But the Swedes having got all things in a readiness to attempt Funen, the heavens also seemed to contribute to their Designs; for the cold was so intense, and violent beyond the memory of man, that not only lesser Rivers and Fountains froze up, but the Sea it self became passable, being covered with an unusual, but solid bridge of Ice. King Charles was too prudent to let slip any opportunities which [Page 6]made way to his greatness. Not a night passed wherein he did not send his Spies into the Island, and his Scouts to discover the firmness of the congealed Waters, which being at length reported to be strong enough, save only a small but long rent of scarce five foot broad, he gave orders to march; commanding great quantity of planks, posts, hurds and the like materials to make a bridge over the said breach, to be first brought thither and laid. Two troops of Waldechs Regiment fell in, the Ice breaking, and several other single troopers were drowned, which forced the Army to rush on with more vigour, being too far ingaged to retire, and the danger behind them being greater than that in their front. The Danes made some though no great opposition, for being bravely charged, they were easily broke, routed and slain, scarce two hundred of them escaping: the King pursued them that fled so close, that he overtook Guldenlewe who was sick in his Coach not far from O­densea, in which town the chief of the Island, he also surprised five Danish Senators, and several other fugitives, so that he became absolute Master of this wealthy Province and the whole power of the Enemy in it, which consisted of well with 5000. Souldiers and armed Boores, sixty pieces of Cannon and great Magazines of all sorts of military provisions.

'Tis not unworthy the remembring, that this adventrous march over the Frozen Seas, was the resolve of the King himself at a Councel of War against the sense of his chief Officers, who censu­red it of too much temerity. And since it prospered well, 'tis due to the honour of that Kings Name, which had it otherwise succeed­ed would have aspersed his memory.

The news of the losse of Funen being arrived at Coppenhagen car­ried so much the more of terrour and apprehension with it, because besides the loss of so important an Isle, the like Bridge, which had let the Swede over the little Belt into Funen, might serve to pass him over the great Belt into Zeland. Hereupon the King of Denmark sends for Mr. Meadowe desiring him to set a Treaty on foot with all possible expedition, which he did,Feb. 3. by writing to the King of Swe­den, the purport whereof was to this effect: That the King of Den­mark had authorised the Lord Joackim Gersdorff, and Christian Sckeel, both Senatours of his Kingdom his Plenepotentiaries and Commis­sioners, to meet, treat, and conclude with the like Commissioners of his, at such time and place as his Majesty should please to ap­point: which he also desired at the instance and intervention of England, and that his Majesty would be further pleased to deliver out safe conducts in due form, both for him the Mediatour, and for the Danish Commissioners; and in the mean time suspend all fu­ture Hostilities. This being dispatched with extraordinary dili­gence,Feb. 5. the Messenger returned with his Answer Dated at New­burg in Funen, where he left the King; whereof the substance is, That he thanked him for his care and dexterity in promoting the concerns of a peace, which the Dane had hitherto so obstinately op­posed [Page 6]How he was willing to enter presently upon a Treaty under the respective Mediatours of France and England; and being it was left to him to appoint the place, he gave the King of Denmark the choice, either of the Isle of Spro, or of Ruakoping in Langland for the Commissioners of both sides to meet in, within eight daies. That together with the present Letter he had sent safe conducts as de­sired: And that the business required the greater haste, forasmuch as he could promise no security to himself in a suspension of Arms.

This was a clear answer and concession as to the desired treaty but he would not be complemented our of his advantages by a cessation of Arms, knowing well that nothing more facilitates a conquest than a pannick terror incussed by the suddenness of an invasion, and that the only way to profit upon it, is to give no respite for re­collecting those Spirits which the first impressions of fear had dis­sipated. The Swedish King marches incessantly. His nearest way to Zeland had been over the great Belt, from Newbourg to Cors [...]ur, a­bout 16. English miles. But he takes that of Langland, so to La­land, then to Falster, which though much the further, yet was the safer; because the traject from Island to Island was no where so broad as that in the great Belt; And he would secure all behind him.

They were not idle this while at Coppenhagen. The Swedish safe conducts being delivered, the Danish Commissioners together with the English Mediatour journeyed with what diligence they could to­wards Rydcoping. They had travelled little more than sixty miles English, when not far from Wardenburg or Warburg, the last town upon Zeland from Coppenhagen they met with the Swedish scouts by whom they were advertised that their King was newly entred upon Zeland and not far behind. And soon after they met the King himself in a Sledge at the head of 200 Finnish Horse. This in­credible diligence was altogether surprizing to the Danish Commis­sioners. All alighting out of their Sledges (the manner of travel­ling in the Northern Countrys) to salute him; His Majesty did the same, and willing them to pass on to the neighbouring town, and that he would speedily be with them: For that he was going on­ly to take view of a ground where he might most conveniently draw his Army into battalia. To Warburg they went, and there the Treaty first began, where they also met the Chevalier Terlon Am­bassadour of France, who came in company with the Swedish King; The Commissioners on the part of Sweden were Count Ulefelt a discontented Dane, who had a long time refuged himself in the Court of Sweden, and Steno Bielke a Senatour of Sweden.

The King of Sweden staid no longer at Warburg than was necessary for drawing over his Army, and then ranging them in Batralia in a large extended Front in view of the Danes to make them appear more numerous at last marched off in the direct way to Coppenhagen. 'Twas uncomfortable treating whilst the King was marching, and [Page 7]the Mediatours and Commissioners not being willing to be left be­hind, adjourned the Treaty, and breaking up thence overtook the King at Keuk four leagues from Coppenhagen, who the next morn­ing drew up in Battalia again, and then drew off as before in an or­derly march towards Coppenhagen. The number of the Swedish Ar­my was about 7000. Horse and Foot and some few Field-pieces, with which he took up his quarters within two leagues of the City; of which he would often sportingly say, she was a fair Bride and deserved dancing for, and not without reason neither, for had he won Coppenhagen as he woo'd her, she had brought him for her Dower all Denmark and Norway, and then without the tedious enumeration of his particular principalities, he might for his im­perial style and title have wrote himself, King of the North.

The Mediatours and Commissioners went to a near adjoyning Village called Tostrup there to draw up the abstract or minutes of the Treaty, which when mutually agreed on, all hostility was imme­diately to cease. In the mean time it will not be impertinent to take a short view of the posture and condition of Coppenhagen.

The Fortifications of the City were much decay'd, partly through security, not having seen an Enemy in an hundred years, partly through Parsimony to avoid an expence supposed needless: Besides, that great trading Towns are not over willing to be fetter­ed with Walls and Bastions: And perhaps the Danish Nobility were as to this case less willing than they of Coppenhagen, for fear the strength of the City should make the Burgers heady. The walls be­ing of Earth only, had been much crumbled down with the frost and time, and were scaleable without Ladders; neither could they use the Spade at that time the earth being so petrified with the cold. There were no Cannon upon the Walls when the Commissioners parted from Coppenhagen, but by this time good store were drawn from the Ships and mounted upon Ship carriage. The truth is, the City was full of men, the Burgers and such as fled out of the Coun­try, besides five or six hundred Horse and some Foot which were drawn from Schonen, but they wanted provisions and forrage to hold out a long siege: But nothing dismay'd the Dane more, than that none of their Confederates was in a capacity to help them: For the Pole and Brandenburger were too remote, and the Ice which was a Bridge to the Sweed, was a Bar to the Hollander: Add to this the temper of the people, some murmuring against their Gover­nours, others crying out they were betrayed, and all affrighted and irresolved: Only this testimony is justly due to the person of the King, that he comported himself with a magnanimous constan­cy amidst all adventures. Some think if the King of Sweden had been truely informed of the condition of the Town, he would have attempted the taking of it: But though he knew all was not well with the Dane, he did not know the worst; and it may be he thought the hazard too great to attack so great a City with so little an Army. Perhaps he would tempt Fortune no further, but esteem­ed [Page 7]it a prudent choice, rather to close with present and certain ad­vantages, than to catch at things future and contingent, especially such as depend upon the issues of War, than which no humane thing is more subject to vicissitude.

The Minutes of the Treaty were in few daies concluded at To­strup, upon which a cessation of Arms followed, and from thence the Mediatours and Commissioners removed to Rotschild there to digest them more at leisure into the body of a Treaty, which being done,Feb. 26. 1657/58 they were Signed and Sealed by the Mediatours and Com­missioners on both sides; and afterwards ratified by both Kings, together with the Seals and Subscriptions of the Senatours of both Kingdoms. The Sum of the Articles were:

  • 1. That there be an eternal Peace, Amity, and Amnistie betwixt both Crowns, Kingdoms, &c.
  • 2. That both Kings renounce and forsake all former contracts and alli­ances made with any other Princes, Kings, Common-wealths, &c. to the prejudice or hurt of either party, nor make none such for the future.
  • 3. That both parties shall endeavour to their power, to exclude all for­reign hostile men of War out of the Sound and Baltick Sea.
  • 4. That all Swedish ships whatsoever, shall in the Sound and Belt be free and exempted from all Customs, Inquisition, Visitation, Ar­rest or other Molestation whatsoever, &c. producing only a right sea-pass in the King of Denmarks Custom-houses of Elzineur and Newburg.
  • 5.6.7.8.9.10.11 That the King of Denmark should in consideration of the restitution of the places taken and possessed by the Swedes, as also for a recom­pence o [...] the damages caused by this War, give and grant to His Majesty of Sweden and His Heirs for ever, the Provinces of Ha­land, Belking, Schonen, and Bornholm. The Castles, Towns and Territories of Bahuys, and Druntheim in Norway, and that secular and Ecclesiastick jurisdiction which the King of Denmark hath over some places in the Isle of Reugen, all places whatsoever taken from the Swedes during this War. As also three Swedish ships taken in the Sound, with their lading, upon the first break­ing out of these differences.
  • 12.13 In consideration hereof, the King of Sweden shall restore to the King and Kingdom of Denmark, all these places he now possesses jure belli; as Sealand, Laland, &c. as soon as the 2000. Horse which the King of Denmark promised to the King of Sweden, were delivered; renounce all pretences to the Earldom of Delmen­horst and Ditmarsen, and disclaim all rights to those Noblemens goods in Holstein, notwithstanding their dependance upon the Dutchy of Bremen. The following 6. Articles relate to the evacua­tion of places.
  • 19. That all Prisoners be released without Ransom.
  • 20. That all inhabitants of any the delivered Countrys, may remove their habitations whither they will.
  • [Page 8]21. That all former alliances betwixt the two Crowns continue of force.
  • 22.23. That the King of Denmark shall give equitable satisfaction to the Duke of Holstein Gottorp, and forget all differences and unkindnesses which this War may have produced betwixt them.
  • 24. That Count Ulefeld be placed in his estates and honours.
  • 25. That such Princes, &c. that desire to be included in this Peace, shall seek it with both Kings.
  • 26. That the Danish manifest be recalled.
  • 27.28. And that all as above be inviolably observed on both sides, &c.

Thus this pacification was concluded and Signed, which divested King Frederick of the best Provinces of his Kingdom, which would have cost much blood, and many years to have conquered; of great part of his Army, to be employed ere long against himself; and of his reputation, the best jewel of Princes; which he will yet reco­ver when he is out of the apprentiship of his Nobles, and reduced to that extremity, that nothing but his own magnanimity can support him.

But on the other side, If the King of Denmark were a great loser by what he quitted, it may be well said he was a great saver if we consider what he kept. For he who had lost all in the Field, could not reasonably expect to regain it upon the Carpet: And though some of his principal branches were lopt off, which through time may grow again, yet the root was preserved, for had that been lost all had gone without resourse: So that I esteem it only as an expression of kindness towards his King and Country, that of the Danish Ryxhoffmaster, a person of eminent merit, who immediate­ly before he was to Sign the Treaty whispered into the ear of one near him, those words of the Roman Emperour, Utinam nescirem Literas. Since Knight­ed by his sacred Majesty here. And upon this accompt and in gratitude for his good offices the King was pleased to admit Mr. Meadowe the English Envoy into the Order of Denmark. This Treaty thus concluded and ratified, the next thing which followed was the solemn Enterview betwixt the two Kings at Fredericksburg a sumptuous Palace of the King of Denmark about four Leagues from Coppenhagen: Thither both of them went, and which is remarkable without any previous stipula­tion, concerning guards or number of followers usually practised upon such occasions; but with a frank and Northern simplicity, ei­ther not mistrusting or not willing to mistrust each other.

King Frederick met his new guest who came from Rotskild some two miles from his house: Both Kings being at a competent di­stance alighted out of their Coaches at the same time, and approach­ing on foot saluted each other by joyning their right hands with all the respect and obliging demonstrations of kindness immaginable; and now as if their late enmity had been entirely forgot, they both entred the same Coach, being the Danish, first the Swede, then the Dane, accompanied by the English Mediatour and the Duke of [Page 8] Holstein Sunderburg, and so rode to Fredericksburg, where they were received and entertained with as much magnificence as the place and season could afford. At Table the Queen of Denmark sate at the boards end, the King of Sweden on the side at her right hand, as being the guest, and next below him on the same side the King of Denmark. Were that Roman to describe this entertainment, who affirmed that the same wisdom was requisite for ordering a feast as for disciplining an Army; he would be more large in the descrip­tion of it than I shall be. Let it suffice to say that the method was exact, the provision sumptuous, and the solemnity rare, to see two Kings at one Table, who had so little before been in Arms one a­gainst the other. And it was not unpleasant that those Trumpets and Kettle-Drums which so lately denounced Death should now be made use of, as loudly to proclaim Healths. The Solemnity con­tinued from Thursday to Saturday, both Kings for two nights lodg­ing under the same Roof: At parting they exchanged Horses, and other Presents, and those Officers of the Danish Court who were particularly appointed to attend the Swedish King, were nobly re­galed by him. On Saturday he took his leave and went to Elzineur the King of Denmark accompanying him part of the way; from thence he past the Sound through the noise and smoak of the Cannon of the two Castles of Cronenburg and Elzenburg, to take possession of his fresh conquests in Schonen; where he was entertained by his new Subjects, with more pomp than passion, more state than affe­ction; the sense of their wonted obedience being yet too green to be so soon forgot. He did not stay long there but went to Gottenburg to meet his Queen, as also to deliberate with his Senate and rejoyce with his friends over his late successes.

And thus the Scene of Affairs being changed in Denmark, a Se­rene calm did ensue, but not last long: However, the Swedes did pretend to treat a new and stricter Alliance betwixt the two Crowns.

The Swedish Army was to continue in Denmark till the first of May, where they lived with the usual rapines and disorders of in­sulting Victors; which must yet continue longer than the designed time for their removal. The Danes thus low were forced to a quick execution of the Treating, as fearing to displease their new friends; who yet complained of delays and evasory and non-performance. Most of the two thousand Horse were run away, which they pre­tended was by collusion, and the Governour of Bremervord made difficulty to deliver up that place, which he will yet part with too soon. But that which vext the Sweeds most, was that the Danes refused to enter into a Treaty Offensive and Defensive with them. The main design of the Swedes herein was the stopping of the Sound, which Van Beuning the Dutch Embassadour then in Denmark well observing, presented a memorial to the King, desiring him, that whereas by the third Article of the Treaty of Rotschild, that both Crowns should endeavour to hinder all Hostile Fleets [Page 9]from entring into the Baltick Sea, that the said Article should not be understood of the ships of the Lords the States General, being it directly opposed the league formerly made betwixt them and the Danish crown. The said Embassadour had upon the fabricking of this Article, likewise declared against it; but Denmark was then for­ced to yield to demands much more prejudicial, and of greater im­portance to it self, not being in a condition to mind the interests of others, where their own did so eminently suffer. The King of Swe­den had sent two Commissioners to Coppenhagen to urge this mutual confederation, but they could not bring the Danes to it, which pro­duced new and more intricate difficulties, for the Swedes complained openly of the Danes delays, and the Danes of the Swedes not with­drawing their forces out of their Countries, as they had promised. One pretext seemed to beget another, and one obstacle was no soo­ner removed but new ones appeared, especially on the Swedes side, who at length declared, they could not withdraw their Army out of Denmark until they had entire satisfaction. Their chief pretences were the compleating of the 2000 horse, they having received no more than 936 most Danes, whereas they should have been all Ger­mans, the possession of the little Isle of Ween as belonging to Scho­nen, 400000 ryxdollers in consideration of the loss they sustained by Henry Carloff (who had carried one of their Guinea ships, laden with a quantity of Gold and Elephants teeth into Gluckstat, after the making of the peace) and other no less considerable points, re­lating to the late treaty. But most of these difficulties were cleared or remitted to the mediation of the English and French Ministers, and now all seemed to tend to a perfect understanding. By this time, the King and Queen of Sweden were come into Holstein, from whence they went to Wismar, a convenient Port to transport the Queen back to Stockholm at pleasure. The King returned to Oldeslo, the ge­neral rendezvous of his troops, where he gave audience to several Embassadors; the neighbouring States, and Towns, and Princes, being jealous of his great preparations and designes, which jealousie was augmented by the daily boastings of his Officers, who seemed to threaten all, whilest the truth lay closlier concealed. Denmark alone seemed to have no reason to fear, having not only delivered Bremervorde, but consented almost to every thing that was required of them to content the Swedes, and get them out of their Country; well-nigh ruined with their extorsion and in-quarterings. But they will not be gone so, and now smile at the Danish credulity, whilest they prepare to possess the whole, and render their King one of the greatest Princes of Europe. The pretexts for this second War▪ were plausible enough; as appears by the Swedish Manifest, and the Kings own speeches in the ensuing narration. But the Danes accused Charls his boundless ambition, and cried out plainly, and not without proba­bility, that he had already devoured the dominion of the East sea in his thoughts; which was not to be compassed but by the preceding conquest of Denmark. They further affirmed, that he had therefore [Page 10]been perswaded at Gottenburg, to prosecute the enlargement of the Swedish Empire by new acquisitions. The conflict would be easie, and as the first was, bloodless. He should but go and over­come, and by the accession of his future victories, open a passage to his farther greatness. Add to these, the tried difficulties of the Polish war, the quiet but armed condition of Germany, the peaceful inclinations of France at that time, but above all, a warlike Prince (and as he pretended provoked and injured) environed with a vi­ctorious Army, and it will not seem strange that the fury of the threatning tempest fell upon Denmark. But whatever the causes were, the war was easier begun than ended, whilest the Danes serve for a memorable example to posterity, how valid de­spair is, and that there is nothing proof against an enforced ne­cessity.

The Swedes were obliged, as is already observed, by the Trea­ty of Rotschkild, to withdraw all their forces out of all the Provin­ces of Denmark, by the first of May; which they did not only not do, for Holstein, Jutland, Funen, and the Dukedom of Sleswick, were still in their power, but took also new councils, to invade and conquer the rest of that divided Kingdom. The King then being re­solved to renew the war, prepared all that was judged necessary for so great an expedition, and that with no less secrecy than prudence; and truly it was no wonder that the Danes were surprised (being by several Embassies, letters and messages lull'd into so ruinous a se­curity) when as the Ministers of divers Princes who then followed the Court, were so far from penetrating into its designes, that they had not the least suspicion of a second invasion upon Denmark. Aug. 5. 1658. The fleet and land forces met at Kiel in Holstein, and now all things being in a readiness, the Army and provision for a longer journey than was intended, were imbarcked. The King being under fail, with eleven men of war, and near sixty great and lesser Vessels, whilest some thought him gone towards Prussia, others towards Po­meranta, and others towards other places, but none towards Den­mark; secured as it was thought by the late Peace, he steered his course towards Zealand. Aug. 8. Being arrived at Corsieur, a sea town on the West side of the Island, he landed his Army, greater in repu­tation than numbers (for it did not exceed 1200 horse and 4000 foot) without any opposition or resistance. These few guards that were on the coasts, fled at first sight of the fleet, before they knew whether they were enemies or not: and the Towns men dissemble­ing what they durst not seem to fear, were forced to receive these new guests as friends; whilest they and the country, as the Army passed along, were made believe, as the Swedes gave it out, that they intended no hostility to any, but were come to assist the King of Denmark against the designs of some of his rebellious Nobles. King Charls his chief care upon his landing, was to keep his soldiers from plundering, and by quick sending out of parties of horse to suppress the Danish troops which were quartered up and down the [Page 11]Island; or at least to hinder their retreat into Coppenhagen. Count To [...]te Lieutenant-General of the horse, led the Van; but the King himself (I know not by what fatality) did not stir till the day fol­lowing: and however his main hopes of victory consisted in the quickness of his motion, he marched but slowly; fearing peradven­ture ambushes in an unknown Country, or least he might be obli­ged, in the absence of his Naval forces, to bear the brunt of the war alone. The noise therefore of this invasion sled to Coppenhagen before him, and filled the Court and City with the terrour of so imminent a danger. All was full of fear and confusion, and the people then at divine service (for it was upon the Sabbath day in the mor­ning) struck with the apprehensions of their approaching ruine, which they look'd upon as infallible, if the enemies made that hast they might, and assaulted the City, then destitute of order or for­ces to withstand them. The slight of the country-people, who came slocking into the town, magnifying the number and progress of the enemy according as their fears suggested, redoubled the terrour; in so much, that all dreading their destruction as unavoidable, be­thought how best to secure themselves. Some hid their best move­ables where they best could, whilest others searched about, whi­ther they might best slye and hide themselves. Many preferring their personal security to that of their Country, cried out for peace, and a recourse to the conquerours clemency: but the wisest, and they were but few, perswaded a vigorous resistance, and exhort the rest rather to commit their common safety to God, and a just defence, than to the arbitration of a cruel and insulting enemy. Neither were the disorders and apprehensions at Court inferiour to these, until the King himself, having rejected the advice of those, who would have perswaded him to preserve himself for better times, by a timely retreat into Norway, or Holland, had declared, with a magnanimity truly royal; That he would live and dye in his Nest, and not survive the sate and glory of his Country. The following letter, though not signed, fell as was informed into his hands, the which as being of an extraordinary nature, merits to be inserted; it was as followeth.

Sir, Notwithstanding my being engaged in the service of your mortal Enemy, I am a very affectionate well-wisher to your Majesty. I am ve­ry confident that the King of Sweden designs to take Zeland from you, and consequently yuur crown, I humbly desire your Majesty to save your Royal person, the Queen, and the Princes your children, by a quick re­treat into Norway, or elsewhere, until this tempest be over, and some happier opportunity present it self, for the recovery of your kingdom. Save your self Sir, that you may not fall into his hands, preserve your self for better times, and believe the counsel of him who is your Majesties most humble servant.

I will leave the disquisition of the author, the contriver, and the intrigue of this letter to the curious, and only add, that if he had followed the advice of most part of his Councel, he had [Page 12]hearkened to that of his kind enemy, and lost his kingdom into the bargain. But he being more generously resolved, did by his exam­ple raise the drooping spirits of them about him, which quickly ap­peared in their countenances, and expressions. Shame and emula­tion, and a desire of revenge, had mastered those weaker passions their fear had begot in them before; so that at present there was none amongst them, that did not seem full of courage and indigna­tion, against the unjust proceedings of the enemy. The Court being thus appeased, and confirmed; the King commanded the trumpet to sound to horse, and quick messengers to be dispatched into the Country, to allarm those horse that were quartered in the neighbo­ring Villages, and order their sudden coming to Town, which they did with so much diligence, that they prevented the enemies speed and precaution. In the mean time, the Magistrates and chief amongst the Citizens were sent for, and enquiry made, what was to be ex­pected from them in so imminent a danger? The King having ag­gravated the ambition and perfidie of the Enemy, added, that they were not now to sight for the recovery of what they had lost, but lest they should lose (which he abhor'd to think on) what they had yet remaining, and become the prey and scorn of their insulting foes. The Lord Gerstorf great Master of the kingdom, proceeded to tell them, That there was nothing more glorious for generous spirits, than bravely to maintain that duty, and that fidelity, which they owed by nature and oath, to their King and Country. They were now reduced to that extremity, that they must defend themselves or perish; there being no mean betwixt the Enemies ambition, and their slavery. He did therefore exhort them in his Majesties name, to unity and concord amongst themselves, to sight like men, to arm all that could bear arms, and to refus [...] no labour, nor nothing that might be required from them for their common defence. The Ene­my was not so formidable as some men believed, nor their condition so despicable, but that they might yet hope for an issue suitable to the equity and innocency of their cause, if they did not betray it by their own dissentions and infidelity. There were some who had apprehended, that the Citizens fears might surmount their loyalty; which they having understood, protested by the mouth of their chief Burgomaster John Nansen, that they would expose their lives and what ever was dear to them, for the defence of their King and Coun­try; and by an example worthy to be transferred to posterity cried out, They would dye his Majesties subjects.

Monsieur Van Beuning Pensionair of Amsterdam; then Embassa­dour from the States General of the United Low-Countries, at Court, did by his presence and authority (which the King of Swe­den complained of afterwards, as discrepant from the function of an Embassadour) extreamly raise the minds of all, and exhorting them to a brave defence, assured them of speedy succors and relief out of the Low-Countries, in case they held out but till it was pos­sible for a fleet to come to their assistance. He visited the guards in [Page 13]person, and throwing moneys by handful amongst the soldiers, did much quicken them by his liberality and promises. But that he might hasten those ayds he had so seriously assured them off, and lest his passage might be cut off by the Swedish fleet already in sight, he immediately went on board, and set sail for Holland in a man of war, which lay ready in the haven for his transport. Owen Joel a Danish Gentleman, was sent by the King along with him, but deputed to the Elector of Brandenburg, to complain of this unjust invasion of the Swedes, and to invite him also to his ayd and succour. These Embassadors toucht upon the Coasts of Norway in their passage, and landing at Flecker, acquainted the Governour by word of mouth, and the Kings Officers farther off by Letters, of the renewing of the wars in Denmark, admonishing them to stand upon their guards, as well against the surprises, as the open violence of the Swedes, now their declared enemies. Whilest Van Beuning hastens towards Hol­land, strugling against the winds, the rumour of the Swedish inva­sion slew thither before him, and having gained belief with them that were most concerned, the States voted a fleet and 2000 foot, for the present relief of Coppenhagen. Van Beuning's arrival quickned these preparations, for having demonstrated the danger Denmark was in, and the Kings earnest desires for the hastening of the succours, ad­ded, that it was impossible for the City to hold out much above six weeks.

Hereupon all imaginable speed and care was taken, to forward the designed supplies, neither could the Swedish Ministers then in Holland, with all their skill (however they magnified their Masters affection and amity towards the States General) divert them from their taken resolution. Nay, the King himself having dismissed a­bove seventy of their Merchants ships, which he had surprised in the Sound, wrote to them the 21 of August out of his Camp,Aug. 21. in which Letters, after an enumeration of the reasons, which he said, obliged him to continue the war, and mention of the ancient confederations betwixt the Crown of Sweden, and the United Low-Countries, he did solemnly profess, that he desired nothing more than the liberty of Commerce, and an unviolable friendship with the free Belgick Provinces, which he was for his part resolved to persist in, and te­stifie by all arguments of candor and reality, if they on their parts would but do the same, as it became true confederates and friends. But all this was to no purpose; for the States sensible what danger might accrew to their Eastern traffick (nay many of them judged it quite ruined if Denmark were lost (and the very ship-fraught alone was estimated at three hundred and fixty thousand pound sterling a year) if the two Northern Crowns were united under one Prince, resolved to hinder it by ballancing their forces, and aiding still the weaker; so that they did not only not change their resolutions, but commanded the voted supplies to be made ready with all imagi­nable speed; and in the mean time, sent several expresses to the King of Denmark, to assure him of the sudden comming of their [Page 14]fleet and forces to his assistance. All this while the Danes were busie in fortifying their Town, they repair their old works, raise new ones where they were defective, cleanse and deepen their moats, and strengthen their bulworks and curtains, with cannons, and mor­tar-pieces, and great granadoes (lying here and there upon the para­pets to be rowled down into the moat upon occasion, a very useful and destructive invention) and several other offensive and defen­sive arms. No age, no sex, no quality or order of men were ex­empt from labour, but all were imployed in working or watching, the publike danger they were all in, requiring their whole endea­vours for their common safety. The Kings example and presence encouraged all men; for he seldom quitted the walls, spending the d [...] amo [...]gst his soldiers and workmen, and that part of the night which his repose required, in his pavillion upon the ramparts, so that there was no body of so abject a spirit, that did not willingly wo tra­vails and dangers, where his Prince was his spectator and compa­nion. Neither did the King confine his care to Coppenhagen only: Cronenburg being looked upon as the most considerable fortress of the Kingdom, as it really is, was judged worthy his best thoughts. He therefore sent one Benfield thither, and joyning one Bruno and Bilde in Commission with him, seriously recommended the conservation of that important place, to th [...]r valour and fidelity.

Necessity and Despair, those two powerful movers, obliged the Danes to these unusual preparations for war; but the distrust they had of their own affairs, made them wish for peace, for their City was not well fortified, the succours they were to expect were far off, their Ga [...]son did not exceed twelve hundred effective soldi­ers, and the Citizens, as it is usual in such encounters, however nu­merous, were but few in force and resolution. For these reasons, Magnus Hoeg, Aug. 8. and Christian Ski [...]l, two Senators of the Kingdom, were dispatched in Embassie to the King of Sweden, the same day he arrived, with instructions to divert him if it were possible from his present expedition, or delay him from his more active prosecu­tion of it. The day following they met him at Ringstead, but being it was late, they were not admitted to audience before next morning, and that then not without much difficulty.10. Being introduced into the Kings presence, they told him in a long speech (whereof this is the sum) that the wars betwixt the two Kings, had not only been composed and ended by the peace of Rotschkild, but what ever had been acted in the same forgot and forgiven, by a solemn act of oblivion on both sides: But being some doubts and difficulties were risen, concerning the true sense of the Articles of the said Pacifica­tion, there had been another Treaty held at Coppenhagen, for ex­plication of the first, wherein all the aforesaid difficulties had been removed, and every thing else so agreed upon, that there seemed nothing more to be desired. These things being thus, the King their Master could not choose but wonder, especially being he had on his part performed every thing he had promised, to see himself [Page 15]and his dominions, and that without any denunciation of war at all, invaded in a hostile manner. Lastly, having extolled their Princes desire for Peace; they added, they had been sent to his Majesty for that purpose, and to remove and obstacles or mis-understandings that might occasion a new breach. They therefore desired Com­missioners might be appointed to treat with them, not doubting but to be able to demonstrate abundantly, that their King was not on­ly a stranger to all thoughts of war, but extremely desirous of peace and concord, which he would also (if it might be) always maintain and cherish. The King but little moved with what he heard with patience, having repeated what had happened in the former wars, and former times; added, that he had been more then sufficiently provoked to continue this, by the continual injuries he and his Crown had received from Denmark, which did not cease to endea­vour his, and his subjects [...]uine, by their daily practises against them. This he said, sufficiently appeared out of their intercepted letters, by their disturbing of the liberty of Commerce in the Sound, by their va­rious obstructing & delaying of the execution of the treaty of Rotsch­kild (whereby they had hindred the prosecution of his other more weighty designs) and by their refusing to deliver Carloff (who had rob­bed him in Guinea) into his hands. He farther complained, of their ill using of his father in law the Duke of Holstein, of their refusing to en­ter into a nearer confederation with Sweden, and their den [...]ing to lend him ten ships at his request. For these and other causes he had re­solved, being also advised to [...]t by his Councel, to continue the war (for so he termed it, urging that a war could not be said to be ended, before the execution of the Treaty that concluded it was completed) and leave the issue of it to God, and his good fortune. The Danish Ministers protesting their innocency in all things; repli­ed, that it was not they, being they had performed what ever they were obliged to by the late Treaty, who were the cause of these de­lays so much complained of but the Swedes? who had not made good their promis [...]s. They desired those letters so much spoke of might be produced, being they knew nothing of them, and urged that the business of the Guiney controversie, was concluded with his Embassadour Coyet before he had left Coppenhagen. As for the Duke of Holstein, he had obtained by the Swedish interposition, all he could reasonably desire, and as for themselves, their Kingdom was so exh [...]usted, that it was impossible for them either to furnish the desired ships, or to engage themselves in a more active confedera­tion. They hoped therefore, that his Majesty would not refuse an equitable [...]eaty, beseeching him (as they had done before) to ap­po [...]nt Commissioners to treat with them, whereby the remaining differences if there were any, might be removed, and the flames of a new war, which could not prove but ruinous to both sides, be ex [...]inguished; before they broke out to further violence. The King made no great return to these passionate expressions of the Embas­sadours, though mingled with tears; but demanded them, whe­ther [Page 16]they for their particular did desire his protection? which they refusing, it was told them they had their last answer. The Em­bassadours seeing the King inexorable, took leave of him and re­turned to their lodgings, where they were followed by Marshal ox­enstern, and the Count of slippenbach, by order from the King; who asked them whether they had any thing more to propose, be­sides what they had said to his Majesty? from whom they were sent to them, to know their farther desires. The Danes having repeated in substance, what they had delivered to the King, were answered by Slippenbach in his Majesties sense; adding moreover, that the Danes had by their delays, occasioned not only the increase of the Pole, Muscovite, and Brandenburg's powers, but the precipitate election of the Roman Emperor, as also the confederations of those Princes against Sweden. It was well known how precious a thing time was, not to be recalled by the Gods themselves; and be­ing Denmarks fall seemed now inevitable, and at hand, they should choose the best means to save themselves. The King of Sweden was Master of the field, and would suddenly be of their fortresses and towns too; they should therefore have recourse to their soveraign remedy. What could it signifie to subjects how their Prince was called? or of what use was the sound of a few syllables, it was therefore equal to them, whether Charles or Frederick were their King. There was one God who was the disposer of Empires, and it seemed Denmark's fatal hour was now drawing near. He would not­withstanding, pray to the King of Kings, that so noble a City as Coppenhagen was, might not be destroyed, and so many thousands of persons involved in it's ruines. The Swedes, when they had con­quered and taken possession of the whole Kingdom, would abun­dantly manifest the justice of their proceedings to all men. The Em­bassadors being dismissed with this severe message, were upon the point to depart, when it was told them again, that if they were sollicitous about the event of this present expedition, they should make such propositions to the Swedish Embassadours, then residing in Coppenhagen, as might be conformable to the present state of their affairs, and the condition they were then in. The Embassadours being returned to the City, and having acquainted their King with what had passed in their negotiation, applied themselvs to the Swedish Em­bassador Mons. Bielke, then in restraint; demanding him, whether he had any instructions to treat about peace? which he denying▪ they resolved, as they wrote in their letters to the French Embassadour then in the Swedish Camp, to commit their cause and its decision to God alone. The said Swedish Embassadour, was in the mean time in no little danger through the peoples fury, who believing that he, under the colour of friendship had betrayed them into this war, however he solemnly protested to be altogether a stranger to his Ma­sters present proceedings, and not to have had the least knowledge of this invasion. Which is more then probable, being Coyet his Colleague, who was returned to his Master some days before, had [Page 17]left papers of consequence, and a good sum of moneys behind him, which fell into the Danes hands. But neither these excuses, nor his standing upon his guard in his lodgings, whither all the Swedes then in Town were fled for Sanctuary, could have saved him, if the King had not upon his request taken him into his protection, and secured him in Rosenburg, a house of pleasure in the Kings garden; where he re­mained under custody (notwithstanding the Swedes objecting of the breach of the law of Nations by his detension) until he was after­ward delivered thence by the intercession of the Mediators of Eng­land & Holland, especially the last. All hopes of Peace being now laid aside, the Danes prepare for war with so much the more vigor. They burn the suburbs, which they had hitherto spared, & omitted nothing they thought requisite for their defence. By this time, the Swedes troops were advanced within sight of the Town, and seeing the sub­urbs on fire, could not choose but wonder, that they who but a while since, armed & in a warlike posture, had not refused peace upon such mean conditions, should now unarmed, and destitute of any real force to defend themselves, not despair of their safety. King Charles observing the enemies countenance, made a stand till all his army was come up, and then seised upon the two Forts of Wartew and Ladegard, which joyned by continual works and trenches together, extending also on both sides to the sea, environed the whole sub­urbs: and now his Navy, consisting of 28 men of War were in sight, and commanded to anchor before the Town, so that the City was environed by sea and land, and shut up from all entercourse from without. But before I begin to describe the particulars of this famous siege, I have thought it not impertinent to say some­thing of the original, increase, and present state of this City, the Metropolitan of Denmark, and one of the beautifullest of the whole North.

Coppenhagen the royal seat of the Danish Kings, called by the in­habitants Kiobenhaven, that is to say, the Merchants-haven; is sea­ted upon the East side of the Island of Zeland, under the 56 degr. of Northern latitude. This Town was in its beginnings very mean, a few fishermens Cottages; but in succession of time grew to that greatness, by reason of the excellency of the haven, that it is at this present, most justly ranked amongst the most noble Cities of the North. Many of its Kings, especially Christian the fourth; the memory of whose vertues is still cherished by the inhabitants, ador­ned this their residence with many notable priviledges and publick buildings. This Christian, having laid the foundation of a new Ci­ty in the Isle of Amack, joyned it to the old by a bridge, and called it by the name of Christians-haven. He built also a goodly Maga­zine house, and strengthened the City on the Island-side with walls and bulworks, but these fortifications neglected, and well-nigh fallen in the long peace they had enjoyed, were now repaired. The Moats were cleansed and deepned, and new works being added to the old where they were defective, the Land-side was enclosed [Page 20]with ten whole, and two half bulworks, the rest of the circumfe­rence, lying betwixt the Cittadel and the Western part of the Town, is environed with the sea, which extending it self South­ward, divides the Kings Palace, a fabrick of ancient structure, from the Island of Amack by a narrow inlet, making the most commodi­ous and capacious haven, as also the most safe against all winds of the whole Baltick sea Coppenhagen hath as well as other great towns, felt the various vicissitudes of fortune. The Lubeckers having pillaged it twice, consumed it once with fire. Jarimarus Prince of Rugen, the Sweaes; and the Hanse Towns, ravaged it by turns, though these last, in the year 1427 upon another attempt, were beaten off with much loss. Neither hath this City been only oppressed by strangers, it hath laboured also under the miseries of civil dissensions, for taking part with Christian the second against Frederick, it was taken by Frederick, and in the year 1530, after a years siege, and the calami­ty of famine and war, forced to surrender it self to Christian the third. After that it enjoyed the sweets of peace for a long series of years, until Charles Gustave King of Sweden made war upon it, who had also subdued it, if the Dutch, the Brandenburgers, the Imperia­lists, the Poles, the Muscovites, and almost whole Europe had not ha­stened to its succour, as concerned in its conservation, and rescued it out of the hands of that victorious Prince. But of these in order.

King Charles his sea and land forces being, as we have already mentioned, met before the Town, seised upon the Castle of War­tow, and Ladegard, as also the other out-works, without resistance; for the Citizens sollicitous for the main, and not sufficing for all had contracted their forces within their walls. He omitted the sud­dain assaulting of the City, having been certainly enformed of the enemies desperation and multitude, resolved to perish rather than change master. Being therefore over-born by the advice of his chief Officers, he was forced to prolong the siege; but lest he should leave any place behind him out of his power, he divided his Army, and sent Marshal Wrangel with part of it, to besiege the strong Castle of Cronenburg, which commands the Sound; not ab­surdly fancying by taking of it, to deter forreign forces from coming to relieve Coppenhagen, or at least, to be the better able to hinder and oppose them if they should attempt it.

Whilest both parties were thus strugling in Denmark, the wars broke out in other places with no less violence; for Charles had be­fore he had left Holstein, given and sent secret instructions to his Commanders and Governours, that they should assault and oppress the Danes now his enemies, by sea and land, wherever they could meet with them. Hereupon many eminent men, some Gover­nours of Provinces and places, and amongst others Monsieur Godde the High Admiral of the Kingdom, were intercepted here and there, whilest they dreamt of nothing less than a new war. Rens­burg, Crempen, and other fortresses of Holstein were attempted, [Page]

COPPENHAGEN

xxxxx th [...] Outworkes abandoned by the Danas anaaa the Swedes app [...] Christians Ha [...] D the Pallace F Cittadel G [...] H North Porte M West Porte N Helmer Bul [...]

Coppenhagen

[Page] [Page 19]but not surprised, escaping for the most part, the force and practi­ses of the enemy, by the vigilance of their Governours. Only the K [...]ng of Denmark's Regiment of guards, which was enquartered in th [...] Marshes of Holstein was oppressed, and — Duke of Lu­ [...]urg, the Queens brother, was taken as he sailed to Lubeck, but [...]g known to be a Prince of the Empire, he was dismissed, and [...]mitted to continue his journey. Many ships, as well men of War [...] Merchant-vessels were intercepted, and many other losses were s [...]stained and suffered, by the secure Danes. But to return to Cop­p [...]hagen, where we left the Danes busie in putting themselves into a posture of defence, and the Swedes in taking up their quarters be­fore the several avenues of the Town. The flower of their Infan­ [...]y lay before the Western Port, the North gate was but loosely blocked up, and at a distance, but the Eastern was guarded as neigh­bouring upon Wartow, with several Companies of Foot. The Horse divided into eight bodies or great squadrons, (the right Wing ex­tending towards the Hollands village, the left behind Wartow, and the main body at Ulersleve) took up the whole Campania, so that the Town and all the avenues, except the passage into Amack, were wholly shut up. The Swedes having thus disposed of their quarters, began their approaches towards the West Port, being se­cured on the right hand by the sea, & on the left by St. George's lake. The Danes observing the advance of the enemy, armed two great boats or lighters, which they call Prames, with men and cannon, and bringing them by sea near the right side of their trenches, did ex­treamly gall them with their great shot: Neither were the Pioneers able to avoid their strokes, for what way soever the works were di­rected, these moving Castles did still follow and flanck them with their un-erring cannonades. The Swedes to prevent or revenge this mischief, raised a batterie against these Prames, but could not with all their skill oblige them to quit their stations, for lying flat upon the water, the enemies shot flew over or fell short of them, whilest they lined cannon-proof on the side next the Fort, shot as out of a secure Fortress. These boats were of great use to the beleaguered, and could not be obliged to remove their stations during the whole siege. The Danes who were still mending, and patching, and per­fecting their Fortifications, strengthened the North and East gates with Ravelins; the Citadel on the side next the sea, with a half Moon; the rest of the walls where they seemed lowest and weak­est with other works, and the whole Parapet of the Ramparts quite round, as also the entire Moat of the Town, with stakes and pallisadoes; whereby they secured themselves as well against the surprises, as assaults of the enemy. But King Frederick thinking no fortifications equal to the affection of his subjects, resolved to oblige them more strictly to himself, by new and unhoped for con­cessions; for judging wisely, that they who have most to lose, have most reason to defend themselves, he granted them, amongst others, these following Priviledges.

  • 1 That Coppenhagen should be a free [Page 20]City.
  • 2 That it should be endowed with Priviledges necestary for the encrease of Traffick.
  • 3. That it should be one of the States of the K [...]ngdom, and enjoy a vote in all those deliberations which concerned the publick good of the K [...]ngdom.
  • 4 That the Citi­zens should have power to purchase any Lands and Lordships what­soever, and enjoy and possess them, with the same rights that t [...] N [...]bles did.
  • 5 Th [...]t [...]h [...]y should not be burthened with any imp [...] ­sitions the Noble did not bear and not that but by publ [...] consent.
  • 6 That they should be [...]ree from all contributions or enquarterings whatsoever in times of peace, but should in time of war bear the publike burthens equa [...] with the other sta [...]es.
  • 7 And lastly, that all the Citizens children, whether Ecclesiastick of Civil, should en­joy the freedom of being admitted to Honors and publick Offices, equ [...]lly with Noblemens children provided they rendred them­selves he and capable for them.

The Swedes having advanced their trenches towards the Western Port, winding and turning as the manner [...]s, to cover themselves from the enemies shot, st [...]engthened them with a Redoubt, the better to seeme their Watchmen: but the Danes rushing out of their receptacles with two troops of Horse and bout 200 foot, most of them being Sea men, armed with brown Bills and morning Stars, fell upon them with such hast and vi [...]l [...]nce, that they did not only beat them out of their said ap­pro [...]hes and Redoubt, but having slain or taken all they met with, returned in triumph into the Town, with the loss only of one Cap­tain, and three common soldiers. The besieged raised with this little success,Aug. 13. began to hope for better fortune, and look upon themselves as not wholly lost, nor altogether unequal to their ene­mies. And this made them reject the French Embassadors letters, brought the same day into the Town, inviting them to an accom­modation with the Swedes, and that they should propose conditions so [...]ble to then present ex [...]gen [...]es, and the desperate estate they were then [...]. The day following, the Swedes [...]an two approaches m [...] tow [...]rds the Gate, but fortified their brinks with crossed pallisadoes or twine pikes, ag [...]inst the sudden sallies of the besie­ged. They could not adv [...]nce their trenches with that case they at first [...]med, by reason of the moistness of the earth in some pla­ces, which they did yet overcome by [...]eyning the water, and fa­stening the loo [...]e ea [...]th with bowes and branches. There remained stil [...] some unburnt houses, by favour whereof, they (hiding them­selves in [...] [...]mes) endeavoured by then frequent shooting, to beat the soldiers and labourers out of then works, which they were bu [...]lding before the Gate, which they yet could not do, being them­selves very much annoyed out of the lower behind the said Gate, by the enemies muskatoons. To remedy this, they raised a b [...]ttery of five guns against the said Tower, which King Frederick obser­ving, commanded the Tower to be rased and thrown down, lest us [...]nes shivered pieces, might do more harm than the ene­mies bullets. The Moat on that side of the town, was not so well [Page 21]furnished with water as was desired, which obliged the Danes to convey a quantity of it thither out of the Sea by Engines, and Con­duits; raising it first on h [...]h by pumps and mills, and then leading it by pipes into the said Moa [...]. They forced such Swedes as they had prisoners to labour in these works, which was revenged by the besiegers, who on the other side compelled the Danes to work in the [...]r trenches: The m [...]s [...]able of both parties, being necessitated to endeavour [...]e ruine of what they desired to conserve most, only with this diff [...]rence, that the Sw [...]des although forced to work were yet seeme, whilest the D [...]s were not only constrained to labour▪ but th [...] a [...]o [...]m great danger of the [...] lives, by their friends conti­nual shooting out of the town. The Sw [...]des plaid ho [...]y upon the Po [...] and the [...]ower, though to [...]og [...] purpose; by reason of the firmn [...]s [...] of the one, being well l [...]n [...]d within, and the ruines of the other, it being already thrown down. It is remarkable, that the statue of Christian the fourth, which was over the gate, was not injured at all, neither now, nor during the whole siege, for all the en [...]mies incessant shooting▪ which was looked upon as a good Omen by the b [...]si [...]ged.Aug. 1 [...]. But King Fred [...]rick himself did but narrowly escape so, for wh [...]l [...]st he stood upon the battery at the West gate, a [...]an­dom bullet, out of one of the broken houses next the walls, shot one of his train close to him. The same day the King put out a Pro­clamation, wherein, after exaggerating the injustice of the Swedish arms, he my [...]es all honest G [...]rmans to abandon their service, promi­sing every horseman 50 crowns, and every footman ten, but [...]ew o [...] none listened to it, most soldiers following rather the succes [...] than the justice of arms. The Swedes did not only attack the town from without, but endeavoured also to incommode it within, which they did in a great measure, by breaking and [...]u [...]ing the pipes which conveyed fresh water into it; but this evil (the greatest that can happen in besieged places) was remedied by the continual r [...]in and wetness of the season, so that the Citizens were abundantly re­freshed with this celestial moisture, which they received and conser­ved in Cisterns, and other receptacles for their use. The King had al­so commanded several pu [...]s to be digg'd in several places of the town, which was done with so good s [...]ss, th [...] several [...]oun [...]ns and veins of h [...]h water were discovered, within four or five [...]oo [...] of the supers [...]ies of the [...]a [...]th. By this time the Swedes were by their windings and turnings, advanced within musket shot of the Mo [...]t, which as it stra [...]ned the besieged, so it put them upon thoughts of obstructing these dangerous approaches. They therefore resol­ved upon a second sally, as the only means to hinder the enemies progress, which they were highly encouraged to by their former success, and the apprehension of their present danger. All the horse commanded by Guldenlew, and seven hundred foot, consist­ing of Students▪ Sea m [...]n, Artifi [...]rs, and some few Soldiers, were ordered for this exploit, which they performed with so much quickness and courage, that they were upon the enemy before— [Page 22] Banner, who▪ commanded in the approaches, could put himself into a posture to resist them. The suddenness of the action facilitated the victory, and made it rather an execution than a combat, and yet the Swedes made what resistance was possible: But being surprised and in so unequal a place (for it is an error to think to maintain trenches against a resolved attack) they were forced to flye. A company of Norway boores did wonders with their morning stars (being clubs armed wi [...]h great nails at their stump end) upon the Swedes that were below them in the [...]r trenches; and all did so well, that the enemy was absolutely routed, slain or taken; and all their trenches, approaches, batteries, redoubts, &c. mastered, slighted, and bro­ken down. There remained yet 150 Swedes in a Sconce upon the right hand, who seeing the slaughter which was made of their men, and fearing the same misfortune, tamely surrendred themselves and their Fort, to Lieutenant General Schack Governour of the City, who had threatned them with present death, if they made the least resistance. These and some more prisoners together, with five pi [...]ces of cannon, with the German Emperours arms upon them, when were upon the nearest battery, were brought into the town in triumph. The other great Guns which had been planted against the Prames, were dismounted and nailed, and thrown into the ditch of the old works. In a word the victory was entire, and for all the enemies hast, who came flocking out of their Camp to the relief of their approaches (though too late) secure; For Guldenlew and Schack were no less diligent in bringing their men off in safety, than they had been dexterous in the management of their sally: so that the Swedes had only the regret of seeing their men slain, their ap­proaches ruined, and so signal a loss to pass unrevenged. They lost in this encounter about five hundred men. Those who were ta­ken prisoners being most Germans and Poles, took pay in King Fredericks service, a thing usual amongst those mercenaries, who warring only for a present subsistance, will easilier change Master, than endure the penury and miseries of a nasty prison. The Danes did not lose above thirty of theirs in this sally, besides as ma­ny wounded, some whereof were destroyed by the blowing up of the enemies gunpowder, which taking fire by the neglect of a Da­nish soldier, the sparkles of whose match had faln into it, all that provision which the Swedes had there for battering of the town, vanished in an instant. It is believed, that if the Danes had vigo­rously pursued their advantage, and had broken the Ladegard bridg which they attempted, but too late, they had not only hin­dered the Swedes horse from approaching the town in any reasona­ble time, for they must have gone far about, but have taken all the enemies cannon. But they did not sally out with such vast hopes, and many things do occur in such encounters, that cannot be seen, and consequently not provided for. The Danes however satisfied with the success of the day, found the night no less favourable. They had indeed employed their utmost endeavours, since the first instant [Page 23]of the enemies invasion, in rigging of their fleet, they had also mann'd and made ready (though with much difficulty) six or seven good men of war, but when they should use them, they did not know where or how to employ them, for the Swedes were too strong at Sea, and it seemed too dangerous, to hazard the loss of so many brave sea-men, which made up a great part of the forces of the town, without probability of success. They therefore contented themselves to have them in a readiness, as occasion might serve, which now in some sort did present it self. The Swedes had made provision of boats and other small vessels, for the transportating of part of their forces into Amack; these lay at anchor near Kalleboe, not far from the town, and secure, as not fearing any attempt up­on them by sea. But Nicholas Held and Bredal two good sea Com­manders, having mann'd, & arm'd a good number of their long boats,Aug. [...]4. stole upon them and surprised them a little before day. The Swedes being thus circumvented, made little or no resistance, so that all their vessels (except a small ship of war, which cutting its cables sa­ved it self by flight) were taken, stranded, sunk, or consumed with fire. Some Held brought into the town with him, and the rest which he could not by reason of the shallows, he burnt; having saved the men, cannon, and whatever other provision was portable, before he destroyed them. The two Kings were spectators of this no­cturnal combat, though at a distance, both imagining the suc­cess according to his hopes and fears. But Held's return with five Lighters or Portoons, and many other conquered smaller boats, put the business out of controversie, and King Frederick in­to such a transport of joy, that he received Held (leaping out of his boat) as one that had well deserved of him, and gave him his hand to kiss, publickly commending his courage and conduct, as a testimony of his valour, and an incitement to others. The Danes in the desperate condition they were in upon the first appearance of the enemy before the town, added their supplications to God, to the arms they bore, as the most efficacious means for their delive­rance. Their Churches and Altars were crowded by their women and children, whilest the men each in his station upon the walls, stor­med heaven by their prayers and intercessions. These holy employ­ments were the daily and hourly exercises of the besieged, at their spare times, which were now by the Kings command turned into thanksgivings for these two signall, and in the condition they were, very great victories.

The Swedes being rendred more wary by so many losses, omitted the present attacking of the town, to secure and fortifie their own quar­ters; they therefore strengthen the out-works the Citizens had for­merly quitted; with pallisadoes they turn their breast-works against the town, and in them, and their ditches or moats (dividing them near the sea, and cutting them off from the rest of the said works) they made a quarter large enough to contain all their foot, and all their instruments of war. This quarter was strengthened within with [Page 24]a ravelin, and on the side towards the fields with a tenaille, or tonge; and being also scated betwixt the sea and St. George's lake, was secured on the back side by the right wing of horse, which lay in the Hollands village. The rest of the horse (except the guards disposed of upon the several avenues of the town) were enquarte­red betwixt Uttersleve and Wartow in the open field, ready in case the Citizens should sally again, to oppose them upon their first ap­pearance. The Danes were no less busie on their side; they cut down all the trees which which were in the Queens garden or else where planted, as well for ornament as use, without their gates; they burnt such edifices as were yet standing, and level their very rubbish with the ground, lest the enemy might find any safety or shelter behind them. Things being thus ordered on both sides, the Danes full of hopes, and encouraged by their former good fortunes, prepare for another sally, but being upon the point to march, they were stayed by the sudden appearance of the Swedish horse descen­ding the hill from Walbuy. This unexpected sight did not only break their present design, but filled them with amazement and jealousie, whilest most of them apprehended there might be trea­son amongst themselves, and a secret correspondence with the ene­my from within. But not knowing how that might be, the town being so well guarded, and at a loss who to suspect, an uncertain rumour was spread abroad, that a standard had been seen lift up, and displayed upon Ulefeld's house, which all concluded was done to give the enemy notice of what passed in the town, by orders from that traytor (as they called him) to his King and Country. But the said lodgings being visited and searched, and some who were suspected examined and imprisoned, though nothing got out of them, this sear vanished. But the true reason of this discovery was not known till afterwards. There was a Wind mill not far from the town, which over-looked it, though at a distance; the Swedes having their sentinels day and night there, could (though confused­ly) by the help of perspectives, see what was done upon the walls, which they within were not at first aware of. The Swedes having secured their quarters, began to infest the town by shooting multi­tudes of glowing bullets into it, especially by night, to add terror to the harm they might do; and indeed the fear was greater than the mischief, for the King having at the beginning of the siege, appointed three hundred men to guard the several streets of the town, as well against such accidents as casual fires, had abundant­ly provided for any harm that way; which order had that also of good in it, that the other Citizens and soldiers who were appointed for defence of the ramparts, being strictly enjoyned not to quit their stations in any case whatsoever, were less sollicitous for their own dwellings, being secure in the others care. These men there­fore being provided with great hooks, great tongs made like mens fingers at the ends, and other such instruments to handle these fire-balls, easily prevented their mischief, so that there was no material [Page 25]harm done, either by them, or by the granadoes thrown into the town, during the whole Seige. And now the Swedes began to approach again, but with more circumspection then at first, for they built a large square fort, to defend their trenches, and making use of St. George's dike, fortifie it with a breast work and pallisadoes, and having raised a battery for two and twenty pieces of Cannon upon it, began to thunder upon the remains of the Tower, upon the Helmer bullwork and opposite Curtain, endeavouring by that violence to dismount the Cannon upon the walls. They also made another battery in the Ladegard fort, of nine Guns, out of which they shot (not only bullets) but fire-balls into the City. The fortifications at Wartow being open towards the town, were shut up with new breast-works, and further strengthened with twelve pie­ces of Ordnance. The besieged had ordered two other Prames with good Cannon in them, to flanck and defend the East side of the town, which they did with so much obstinacy, that the incessant violence of the guns out of this sconce, could not oblige them to quit their stations; the covers indeed of these flat boats were bea­ten down, and that was all the harm was done them, which they sufficiently revenged by dismounting some of the adverse cannon, and killing several of their men. The Danes seeing the enemies order and approaches, and seeing no means to disturb their advance but by sallies, resolved yet again to try their fortune that way. They stole out of the North gate,Aug. 30. with four hundred horse and foot, and falling with great hast and resolution upon the enemies post, on the other side the Bebling Lake, beat them from it at first onset, but being frighted by their horse which hastened to their suc­cours, they were forced to retire towards the walls again, leaving behind them one Captain, and fifteen or sixteen common soldiers. This did not daunt them so, but they would hazard another com­bat, which five hundred of them rushing upon the adverse approa­ches, performed with much resolution. They indeed routed these next to them, as it is usual in sudden sallies at first, but these run a­ways did but save themselves in their sconces, whereby they not only eluded the endeavours of their pursuers, but being suddenly re-infor­ced from the neighbouring stations, forced them back; mortally wounding two of their Colonels, Urne and Bremer, who died of their hurts the following day. King Frederick escaped also narrow­ly that same day: for having stood near the West port a good while to see the skirmishing without, he had no sooner changed place, but Col. Lange stepping into it, was shot through the breast with a mus­ket bullet, whereof he died some few days after. Neither is this the only danger the King hath been in, for Providence (who hath a peculiar care of Princes) protected him from another no less emi­nent, some time before; He had no sooner removed himself from leaning upon a wall at the same West port, but a musket bullet sl [...]pt in that very place, where he had rested his head but a moment before. The Danes seeing they could do no more good by their sal­lies, [Page 26]by reason of the enemies vigilance and strength, opposed new works to their approaches; they made a Ravelin upon the Curtain next the Western gate, with a covered way which extended to both sides the said gate, and strengthened the Helmer Bulwork, the weakest place of the whole town, by reason of the sharpness of the angle, and the length of the Curtain Northward, exceeding musket shot with another Ravelin, against the enemies approaches; which they advanced upon the Dike, betwixt the Bebling and St. Georges lake. The Swedes had likewise omitted nothing for secu­ring of their approaches, they raised another redoubt in the high­way, and joyned all their quarters with lines of communication. The cannon thundred perpetually on both sides, and scarce a day past without skirmishing, though with no notable advantage for either party. The City had the worst of it, for by this time provisions grew very dear, the publike magazines were empty, and there was no monies in the treasury, so that private men were forced to sup­port the publick charges, by enquartering and feeding the soldiery. There was indeed store of wine, of oyl, and of corn, but little or no butter, fresh meats, or fuel; what there was, was registred, as well the wants of the poor, as the better provisions of the richer Citizens: the hay for the horses was divided, to each trooper his share a part, for fear the fire might consume the whole if kept toge­ther, and the gunpowder was for the same reason, disposed of into several quarters of the town. The besieged bore these hardships with much constancy, being chiefly encouraged by the example of the great ones, especially the King himself; who refusing those re­freshments which distinguish Princes from the vulgar, was content to share with the soldiers in all their hardships. The Swedish fleet was by this encreased, with a supplement of six men of war; they had sunk several old vessels in the entry of the haven of Coppenha­gen, to hinder the passage; but yet they could not either do that, or watch so narrowly, but several messengers and boats, and some little provisions out of the Isles, stole into the town. These brought the glad tydings of the preparations in the United Low-Countries for their relief, of the Elector of Brandenburg's marching into Hol­stein with the Imperial and Polish forces, and how that the Swedes had surprised nothing in that Country upon their first breach, save the Regiment of Guards already mentioned. Theis news did indeed much quicken the besieged, until the fatal surrender of Cronenburg had like to have sunk them. But we will leave them a while to their grief, well-nigh despair, with the apprehensions they had of the woful consequences of this loss; and deliver in short, the story of the taking of this important Fortress.

Field-Marshal Wrangel, having shared the Army with his King upon their first arrival in Denmark, was sent as we have already mentioned by him, to besiege and reduce Cronenburg, with all ima­ginable industry and celerity, as knowing of what consequence the taking of this considerable Castle would be to his interest and repu­tation [Page]

CRONENBVRG

Scale of Rods 12 foote to a Rod for the Outworkes

Cronenburg Fortifyed with outworkes by the Swedes

[Page] [Page] [Page 27]abroad. Wrangel being come before it, fell immediately to work, and ran his approaches by favour of the Houses in a little time, to the very Moat of the Castle. There were indeed no Out­works to hinder him, and the Garison being surprised, had had no time or precaution to ruine the neighbouring houses, though the place was otherwise very defensible, being secured by the Sea on one side, and strengthened with a large Moat and good Walls on the other. Besides this, there were above 80 pieces of Ordnance in it, an immense quantity of Powder, and Soldiers enough, King Frederick having sent a recruit of an hundred and sixty fresh men in a Galliot thither by night, out of Coppenhagen. But all this would not suffice, where fear and despair had the predominance. The Swedes encreased these terrours with a stratagem; for giving out they had taken Coppenhagen, they celebrated their feigned Victo­ry, with the discharges of all their great and small shot, with the noises of their Drums and Trumpets, with Bonefires, and all the imaginable signs of true joy, even to excess. These unusual Tri­umphs amazed the Garison, but sunk them when they understood the supposed reasons of them, which were transferred to them with all the cunning imaginable. In the neck of this they were sum­moned by Wrangel, and threatned with all sorts of extremities, if they alone (the only remaining place in Denmark) should continue to oppose their victorious armies. The Governours (for they were three) too credulous to believe what they feared, and irresolved enough of themselves, supposing all now lost, and themselves not sufficient to resist the fate of their Country, thought it their wi­sest and safest course to provide for themselves in time.Sept. 6. They there­fore shamefully delivered up this strong place, upon the sordid sug­gestions of fear, and a precipitate credulity, though no way ne­cessitated, having scarcely held out three entire Weeks. These three Chiefs, or Triumvirate of Cowards, were afterwards con­demned by a Councel of War at Coppenhagen, to lose their heads; but pardoned by the Kings clemency, and the intercession of the Mediators then there. And thus this Castle, the strongest and most considerable Fortress of Denmark, was taken. Frederick the second had built it, laying its foundation by reason of the unstableness of the sand, upon great Oaken Piles or Stakes, and raising the whole Edifice above ground, with stones fetcht from the Isle of Gotland. The whole structure was the Product of eight years labour, and a vast expence; which as we have already related, was taken in the space of two and twenty days. The Swedes heightned with this Vi­ctory, having found an immense quantity of Gunpowder which they much wanted, and great provision of Cannon and other In­struments of War, did hope that Coppenhagen would quickly fol­low, which they now resolved (being-secure behind) to attack it with their united Forces. They did not omit the divulging and heightening of this Conquest abroad, as well as nearer hand; Mr. Appleboem their Resident at the Hague, acquaints the States Ge­neral [Page 28]with it, who would have willingly dispensed with so in-offici­ous a civility, though he assured them (provided they would not assist their Enemies) that they had no design to hinder their Navi­gation and Commerce, or heighten the Customs in those Seas. But their acquainting of the English had more of reality and advantage to both, for they offered them the possession of the said Fortress, if they would joyn with them offensively in this War. In the mean time, they transfer the Toll paid hither to at Lanskrown, by such Ships as passed through the Sound, to Cronenburg again, and settle there as it were, the seat of their present Empire in Denmark. But the news of this unhappy surrender being brought to Coppen­hagen, filled the Town with sorrow and terrour. At first they did not believe it, because they did not desire it, and thought it im­possible that so strong a Place should be so soon lost, and therefore the Messenger was thrown into Prison, as suborned and an Impostor. But the Enemies triumphing in their Camp, and other confirma­tions from other parts, manifested it to be too certain; which so oppressed them with grief; that they reflected upon themselves now as irrecoverably ruined; and there was n [...]ne amongst them, of so resolved a mind, but was shaken at this fatal Trtuh. For they as well as the rest, feared lest the succors designed for their assistance in the Low Countries, terrified with the taking of Cronenburg, would ei­ther not come, or if they did, intend others danger with more re­misness and less care, where their own was so great. But these fears vanished by degrees, and the Citizens re-assumed their won­ted courage, being confirmed by the States Generals Letters, that the promised succours were ready, and on their way to their relief, with Orders to break through all obstacles, or whatever might oppose them. Many thought these Letters feigned, and only a Court trick to amuse the people, neither would the incredulous vulgar believe otherwise, until the Letters themselves were pub­lickly read in the Churches, and their signature exposed to the view of all men.

The Swedes had made great provision of all sorts of Engines, fit for assaulting of Towns, which King Frederick having notice of, as also that they were at a place called Flescha, on the other side of Amak, ept. 6. resolved to attempt the seizing or ruining of them. The most desperate Sea-men were pickt out for this exploit, but the wary Enemy sensible of the danger, prevented it by a timely lan­ding of their Instruments, and withdrawing of themselves. The Swedish Fleet was retired from before the Haven of Coppenhagen, toward the Sound, in whose absence, many lesser Vessels, with some provisions, partly out of duty and partly out of desire of gain, (for they made great profit of their Merchandises) stole daily in­to the Town;Sept. 25. twelve Boats with store of refreshments, and a hun­dred and sixty Soldiers sent from Laland, creeping along their shores, and by favour of the night and lusty rowing, got into the Town in safety: but that which no less amazed than rejoyced the [Page 29]Citizens, was the unexpected arrival of a Swedish Frigat of sixteen Guns, loaden with spoils and prey. The Master and Sea-men were Swedes, but it happened, that besides their Lading they had a Da­nish youth (I would I knew his name) and sixty Zeland Boores on board. The Vessel having passed the Isle of Wenen with full sail, and in sight of Coppenhagen, the young Dane shewing his Country­men the Town with his finger, told them they had a happy oppor­tunity to deliver themselves out of their slavery, and do their Coun­try some service, if they would resolutely fall upon the Swedes with them, and turn their course into the Haven. He had no sooner said this, but it was resolved upon, and as soon put in execution, for most of the Sea-men being under hatches, they easily mastered rest, and came as they designed with full sail into the Haven. But that which made most noise in the Town, was the intercepting of a Letter of the King of Swedens to Douglas, his General in Liefland, with Orders for the seising of the Castle of Mithow in Coucland, which he notwith­standing did, as also the Duke in it, who with his Lady and Chil­dren, were sent under safe conduct to Riga. This violence was ag­gravated with all the circumstances of infidelity and tyranny, the better to estrange the people from any thoughts of an accommoda­tion with such an Enemy.

The Swedes having brought all their strength before Coppenhagen, and having enlarged and fortified their Quarters, made all the appea­rances of force imaginable; and to shew they were in earnest, thun­dred upon the Town from three several Batteries at once, with that impetuosity, that they threw down the point of the Battery at the Western Gate, shivered many houses in Town, and slew six­teen of the Desendants with their Cannon bullets in one day: to this they added the terrour of their Granadoes, which they tossed over the Walls in great numbers, but not with that success they expected, for they either fell into Pudoles and Moorish places, or were prevented before they took fire, by the vigilancy and address of those who were appointed to attend them. The Danes repaired by night the Battery the Swedes had shaken, and disposing of their Cannon (of which they had above 300 in all upon their Walls) in convenient places, rebeat the Enemies Forts and Works, and ob­lige them to the like nocturnal labours and reparations. They also threw great stones out of their Mortars into the Camp, omitting nothing which they thought hurtful or offensive, so that the Siege and attack seemed reciprocal, and alternative.Sept. 20. On the 20 of Sep­tember, the Swedish Fleet having weighed their Anchors, sailed towards the Sound, leaving only four Ships behind them to attend the besieged; this infused new joy into the Citizens, fancying their promised relief out of the Low Countries to be near, so then dis­daining to be blockt up by such a slender remainder, Held was com­manded by the King to go and flight them with three men of War, which the Swedes perceiving,Octov. 1 cut their Cables and retired to the rest of their Fleet. The Danes encouraged by the supplies they [Page 30]had received from Laland, and their former successes, adventured another salley. A hundred and fifty armed for the most part with Sithes and Morning stars, rushed upon their most advanced approa­ches, and falling lustily on, slew above an hundred of the Enemies Pioniers (whom they surprised, resting from their labour, for it was late evening) and some few Soldiers: But the Guards hasten­ing from all quarters to the relief of their men, they were forced to return, though not without the loss of a Captain, and six or seven Soldiers. The Swedes repaired the disorders of the late eruption the same night; which the besiegers observing, and heightened with so many lucky encounters, flew out upon them again, armed besides their usual Weapons, with hand Granadoes. The Swedes were building a Redoubt to secure their Trenches, which being yet im­perfect was easily surprised,Oct. 4. many of the Workmen being slain, and the Materials of it most thrown down, the Danes retiring into their receptacles again, without any considerable loss.

And thus both sides attacked, battered and offended each other, whilest the Swedes endeavoured to approach the City, and the Danes, to stave them off. The Swedish Fleet which had continued some time in the Sound, (seeing the Netherland Succouls were not so forward as they had imagined, and that several Vessels during their absence had not into the Town, as also some Merchants ships which had been taken by the Danish Capers, not as enemies, but only to supply the present necessity of the besieged) returned back to Coppenhagen, and advancing as far as Draker, landed eight hun­dred Foot and three hundred Horse in the Island.7. A thick Mist con­tributed much to their easie comming on shore, for they were not discovered till they were read to leap out of their Boats, which affrighted the Boores, and a few Soldiers that watched there away, and obliged them to save themselves by a timely flight. Amak ly­ing on the South East side of Coppenhagen, and only divided from it by a Bridge, containing six English miles or six thousand paces in length, and four thousand in breadth. The ground is very fertile, abounding in Milk, Butter, Cheese, Hares, Domestick fowl, and all sorts of Kitchin hearbs, insomuch that it may properly enough be called, the Cities Store house, furnishing indeed its Markets with those necessary commodities; there are several Villages in it, inhabited partly by Danes, and partly by Dutch, the latter having been brought thither out of North Holland, by the command of Christian the second, to make Butter and Cheese (as being estee­med more skilful in that mystery than the Natives) above an hun­dred years since. The Kings unseasonable indulgence, had permit­ted the Inhabitants to live at their own Houses with their Provisions and Cattle, upon their intercessions and promises, to guard the Ave­nues of the Island, and assurance that they could not be so surprised, but they should have time enough to retire, and send their Cattle and Provisions, with their Wives and Children before hand into the Town; but they were deceived, for the Swedes were upon [Page 31]them before they were aware, so that they had scarce time to save their own persons and their Cattle. The Swedes being be­come thus Masters of the Island, began forthwith to fortifie their landing place, and secure themselves a retreat, in case the Citi­zens should attempt to disturb them in their new Conquest. King Frederick made indeed a shew as if he would have fought them, ap­pearing in the Island about noon with all his Horse, but he was dis­swaded by them about him, and the Enemies numbers, at least their advantage, being too strongly intrenched and Pallisado'd (for they had brought store of Turn-pikes, Freeze Horse-men, and such de­fensive materials with them) to be forced by a weaker Party than themselves. The Danes therefore seeing there was no good to be done upon the Enemy, returned into the Town, but first burnt Sunbug a Village near the Gate, lest it might afford them either lodgings or shelter. But the Swedes stay in the Island was not long,Octob. 9. for King Charles having received certain intelligence that the Nether­land Fleet was under sail, and on its way towards Denmark, quit­ted his present design, with a resolution to oppose the advance of these succors. In the mean time, because the Enemy might not over­much rejoyce at his departure▪ he commanded all the Villages and Houses in the whole Island, to be pillaged and burnt, and whatever might be of use to the besieged in his absence, to be destroyed. The Danes beheld this sad spectacle from their Walls and Towers with much regret, especially such who were particularly concerned in this devastation. But the King knowing bewailings were fruitless, resolved to revenge this violence, being also incited to it by the disorders of the Enemy, he being assured by a fugitive out of their Troops, that they being dispersed through the Island, and intent only upon their plunderings, might be easily surprised and oppres­sed. Hereupon the King commands to sound to Horse,Octob. 10. and all being in a readiness, marches out himself with his own Guards; two hundred and fifty Horse commanded by Guldenlew and John Alekefeld, a few Dragoons, and a good Troop for the Reserve. Some of the nimblest Foot got up behind the Troopers, for the business required expedition, and four light Field-pieces, drawn each of them by single Horses were carried along. The Senators who were present, would have disswaded the King from hazard­ing his person (in whose safety their all, and their Countries did consist) to the uncertainties of war; but he knowing of what mo­ment the presence of Princes are in such encounters, and hearing that the King of Sweden was also in the Isle in person, gave them no hearing, but clapping spurs to his horse continued his way. The Swedes being allarmed with this appearance, drew into a Body near a Village called the Hollands Dorp; they did not exceed three hun­dred Horse, and those for the most part fresh men, and one hundred Foot. The Danes finding them in this posture, charged them brave­ly, and after some resistance broke and routed them, and had in probability, if they had pursued them closely, taken or slain King [Page 32] Charles himself, who together with the Prince of Sulsbach and Wrangel, were forced to a hasty retreat, leaving above a hundred of their men behind them upon the place. Some few dayes after, the King escaped no less danger by water, than he had done before by land; For the Boat which he was in, passing out of Zeland into Schonen, striking against a Galliot (which by violence of the Wind and stream was forced upon him) was broke in pieces. Most of his men were drowned, whilest he catching by the end of a Rope was saved, and pulled up into the great Vessel, with the loss only of his Hat and Staff. Count Slippenbach was also with him, but reprie­ved for the present, though he perished afterwards by the same Destiny.

The Danes content with this Victory, would not endanger the losing of it by pursuing it, but returned in triumph into the Town, then slain and wounded not exceeding thirty in all. The joy was so great for this success, that they gave publick Thanks in their Chur­ches for it; forgetting the just sorrowes they had conceived for those real losses they had sustained, being they saw themselves so eminently revenged upon the Authors of them. The same mor­ning the Besieged had sallied out with three hundred men upon the Enemies Works by the Behind Lake, but found them in such a po­sture of defence, that they were forced not only to desist but re­tire. This done, the Swedes raised a new Battery of eight Guns upon the said Dike, and whilest it was a building, threw great stones and Granadoes out of two Mortar-pieces, without intermission into the Town. Upon the eleventh day, they shipped their Troops in Amak, and set sail towards the Sound, the news of the approach of the Belgick Fleet encreasing daily. The Danes made yet ano­ther sally, after the departure of the Enemy out of Amak, with four hundred men, upon the square Fort or Redoubt next the West Gate, and beat the Defendants out of it with Hand granadoes, and other fire-works which they showred into it. They threw down and pull'd out the Turn-pikes and Pallisadoes, which were planted for its security, and having filled the Trenches with much terrour, retired without the loss of one man, in safety into the Town. How­ever the Swedes had endeavoured to approach the City with their whole might, yet the valour of the besieged was such, that they could do it but slowly, and not without much difficulty▪ by reason of the frequent fallies, and uncessant firings out of the Town. And yet they were got within fifty paces of the Moat, and would undoubtedly have advanced farther, if they had had time. They approached upon that side of the City, not as being the weakest, for it was well flancked on both sides, but with design (as I suppose) to get into the covered way, and by it to the Sowe or Dike next the Gate, which being broken down (for the earth was lower there) all the water of the Moat which it supported, would be let out, the Moats dreigned, and the Ascent to the Walls, on all sides by that means dry and easie. But the time, as we noted, failing them by [Page 33]reason of the Netherlanders approach, King Charles betook him­selt to other Counsels, and making a shew as if he were not averse from Peace, signified the same by a Trumpet to the City. But be­ing refused, as also the Propositions from the English and French Ministers, for a Cessation from Arms rejected, as unseasonable, being they daily expected their relief; he omitted the present at­tacking of Coppenhagen, and transferred the War into the Sound, with a resolution to oppose the Dutch in their passage that way with all his power.

Whilest these two parties do thus amuse the world with their struglings in Denmark, the Dutch Fleet aslembled at the Vly in North Helland. It is not imaginable with what fervor the depart of these succours was pressed by all men. De Witte Vice-Admiral of Rotterdam was first ready with his Squadron, and sailed to Dogger­sand, with Orders to expect the rest of the Fleet there. But a sud­den and dreadful Tempest rising out of the North and North East, forced him back into the Maze, to repair the disorders he had suf­fered in it. But the Merchant-men did not escape so, for being un­able to resist the rage and violence of the Sea, several of them were sunk, and many being thrown upon the Coasts of Holland and Friezland, were split and swallowed in that vast abyss. Amongst the rest▪ there was a Citizen of Dockum, whose misfortune seemed the most deplorable of any; the Ship he was in lay at Anchor, but he fearing it would not be able to ride out the storm, pressed the Master to cut the Cable, and trust themselves to the mercy of the Water, which the Skipper refusing, added they had no hopes but in the firmness of their Anchor. The other not believing this, and ter [...]sied by the prodigious reciprocation of the Waves, ran to the Cable with an Ax in his hand and cut it. The Ship being thus at li­berty, slew in a trice to the Neighbouring shore, and being flung against the Pales thereof, by the force of the Wind and Sea, after some reiterated shocks broke in pieces. Before the Ship was wrackt the man had lift up his Wife upon one of the pales, but turning a­bout to help his son which stood by him, a sudden Gust had pre­vented him by throwing the Boy over-boord, which the Father seeing, catched with one hand at one of the Pales, whilest he stoopt with the other to help his Child, which he had done, if the said Pale being rotten and unable to support his weight, had not broken, whereby he also fell. His Wife astonished with so dismal a specta­cle, and seised with a sudden grief, fell into a sound, and as if un­willing to survive such dear pledges, tumbled head-long into the Sea, and perished with her Husband and Child in that unpitying Element.

There was no industry omitted to repair De Witte's shattered Vessels, as also to make ready the rest of the Fleet, to which end the States sent express Commissioners to the Flye, who with their presence and authority should hasten these preparations. And now all things being in a readiness, the Souldiers were embarked, only the [Page 32]Wind was contrary, and by good fortune continued so, until the number of the Fleet was well-nigh doubled, for when they were first ordered to set sail, they were scarce strong twenty men of War. James Wassenar Hier of Opdam, Octob. [...]. and Lieutenant Admiral of Holland commanded the Fleet, and now the Weather being favourable, and the Wind at South East, he weighed Anchor, and failed accom­panied with the prayers and wishes of his Countrymen, to relieve that City which thus long had been the prize, for which two potent Kings had in person contended. The Swedes had used all their in­dustry to hinder these preparations of the Dutch; they had offered the States their own conditions in the Sound, and had amply enough not only laid before them their old and inviolable Confederations, but also the ill usage which they had received from the Danes, by their manifold exactions. But seeing the States resolved, they re­solved also, to carry it on with a high hand, in as much as in them lay, and venture a Battle, though at Sea, rather than be frighted or treated, out of their hopes and Conquests in Denmark. They therefore had their Katches and Spy-boats, swarming about the Coasts of Holland, to observe the Fleets order and motion; not wanting as well friends as intelligence, within the very United Pro­vinces themselves. And that it might appear that these were real ones, two Shipps loaden with Ammunition, packed up in Herring Tuns, were intercepted in the Texel, designing to direct their course for Corsoer in Zeland. Opdam being advanced as far as the Point of Schagen was forced to Anchor there, as well to stay for De Witte, as the Wind to double the Cape, so that he could not reach Lap­sand before the two and twentieth, where he was also forced to ex­pect six dayes more,22. by reason of contrary Winds. King Charles seeing his Adversaries Fleet so near, and in his neighbourhood, o­mitted nothing on his side for their reception. He went daily upon the Sands to visit and view their numbers, and bulk, and order, with his perspectives. Sometimes he seemed resolved to take advan­tage of the Wind and Stream, and fall upon them where they were, which both himself and many of his great Officers, wished after­wards they had done; considering that if they had been worsted, they might have retreated to Gottenburg, and that both the shores were possessed by the Swedish Troops. But the contrary opinion prevailed, which was to expect them in the Sound, being they must first pass the batteries of the Castles from both sides, and that they themselves if they were not victorious, might abundantly secure their retreat, by the neighbourhood of these two Forts, and the Haven of Lanskrown. The Wind being come about, and blowing gently out of the North, Opdam summoned the chief Officers and Captains on board, and having given those Orders to each of them which were necessary, dismissed them with this admonition; that they should not be wanting to themselves, to their Country, nor to them whose deliverance depended upon the success of their pre­sent endeavours. The Anchors being weighed with the general [Page 35]assent of all, they set sail for the Sound. But whilest they are ha­stening thither, it will not be amiss to take a view of the Admiral and Colonel Pichlars Instructions; which were as followeth.

1 The Lieutenant Admiral shall first and before all things take notice, That the intention and designe of this State in this present Expedition of their Fleet, is, to deliver such of the Inhabitants and Subjects of this State as traffick in the East sea, from all oppression, as also to as­sist the King of Denmark against the King of Sweden, who lately, unexpectedly invaded him, and that so effectually, as may by Gods help d [...]liver him from the aforesaid violence.

2 To this end the Lieutenant Admiral shall sail with the Fleet of this State with all diligence to the Sound, and convoy thither the Auxi­liaries of this State, designed for the assistance of the King and King­dome of Denmark, and especially for the relief of Coppenhagen and Cronenburg.

3 Being come as far as Cronenburg, he shall so far countenance and as­sist the said Succours with all his Forces, that part of them may land and be received into the said Castle, in case upon communication with the Governour there, it be judged necessary.

4 He shall in like manner endeavour to put the rest of the Succours and necessaries, into Coppe [...]hagen.

5 He shall vigorously and manfully, like a Souldier and Seaman, endea­vour to deliver all the Ships, Goods and Persons of the inhabitants of these United Provinces, who are taken or detained by the Ships of War of the King of Sweden.

6 For which end, he shall, in case he encounter the Swedish Fleet or any part of it, vigorously attack, and if possible, overcome the same, using therein such courage and Souldier like precaution, as the occurrences of affairs will permit, and he is entrusted with.

7 Further, he shall in general, treat all them who will any way oppose or impede him in prosecution of his said Orders, as is more amply mentio­ned in the aforesaid Article.

He shall, the Land Militia being landed, continue with the Fleet un­der his Command in and near the Sound, and contribute by all Oc­currences, all that is necessary to remove the mentioned oppression: Also he shall do his utmost endeavour, to retake any Ships belonging to the Inhabitants of this State now with the Swedes, and also hinder any further molesting of the Trafficking Subjects of this Land: in Or­der to which, he may upon such intelligences as he shall receive, as oc­casion may require, send any Ships or part of his Fleet, to prevent any design that may threaten them.

9 And in case the City of Coppenhagen and the Castle of Cronen­burg should (which God forbid) be taken, by the Swedes before the arrival of the Lieutenant Admiral, the said Lieutenant Admiral shall then keep with the Fleet upon the Coasts of Denmark and Norway, in such places as he shall judge securest and most proper to carry on the design of the States, as in the eighth Article, and to wait their farther Orders.

[Page 36]10 The Lieutenant Admiral shall comport himself as above, without notwithstanding tying himself so precisely to the Letter and Orders here prescribed, as not to act according to intelligence and occurren­ces, as he shall judg best for carrying on the designs and intentions of the States, as is already exprest: and shall also give the King of Denmark notice of his approach, and defer much to his considerations and plea­sure, to which end he shall from time to time correspond with His Ma­jesty.

11 The Lieutenant Admiral shall take care that he shew all respect and civility to the Chiefs of other Armies or Squadrons belonging to any King, Commonwealth, or State, in peace and alliance with the States General, conformable to their respective Treaties, yet without yielding in any thing contrary to these instructions, much less receiving any command from them, or suffering any visits by them: but repel any with force that shall thus pretend to treat him.

Any chief Officers that come to dye in this Expedition shall be succee­ded by their Lieutenants or next Inferiors, unless uncapable, &c.

13 The Lieutenant Admiral shall keep an exact journal of all material Occurrences, and advertise the States and the respective Admiralties therewith.

14 The said Lieutenant Admiral, shall in all other occasions (not mentio­ned in these Instructions) which may happen, act by advise of his Coun­cel of War, and as shall be judged most for the Lands service.

Sept. 14. 1658.

Collonel Pichler had also his Instructions apart, which were

That he should conduct his 38 Companies in the best order to the Sound. That being come thither, he should immediately con­fer with the Governour of Cronenburg, and put so many men with their Officers into the said Garrison, as should be judged necessary for its defence, by the said Governour. The said Officers and Com­panies should receive Orders from the Kings Governours, reser­ving notwithstanding to themselves, the correction and paying their souldiers. He should also furnish them with Ammunition, if they wanted it. This done, he should in person go with the remaining Companies to Coppenhagen, and addressing himself forthwith to the King, or him who commanded there in Chief, receive such Or­ders as they pleased to give him, and precisely follow the same; reserving as above, the payment and military discipline over the same, to himself and his Councel of War.

Cornelius de Witte Vice-Admiral of Holland and West-Friezland, lead the Van, consisting of eleven men of War, two Fluyts, and one Fire ship; the main Battle containing 13 men of War, 2 Fluyts, and one Fire ship, was conducted by Opdam himself; and the Rear, equal in number and strength to the Avantguard, was brought up by Peeter Floriz, Vice-Admiral of North Holland. The Land Militia consisting of thirty eight Companies of Foot, under the Command of Collonel Pichler an old souldier, were, as also their chief Offi­cers, [Page 37]carried in Fluyts, but manned and armed as the other with Cannon for war; except some few Companies and commanded men, which were dispersed and mingled with the Sea-men, in the several Vessels of the Fleet. Count Wrangel High-Admiral of Swe­den, who had hitherto lain with his Fleet, consisting of two and forty men of War, whereof twelve or thirteen were of vast great­ness, under Cronenburg, seeing Opdam's order and motion, resolved to meet him in his passing the Streights. He had divided his Navy into four Squadrons, the first being led by Henry Gerdson a Dutch Zealander, who having served long in the Swedish Fleet, would not now quit it; Wrangel himself followed him with the second, Vice-Admiral Bielkenstern with the third, and the Rear was closed by Gustavus Wrangel, a Kinsman of the Admirals. King Charles had le­vied Sea-men about Lubeck and Wismar, and had many English inter­mingled with the rest. Many also of his old and best Souldiers, both Foot and Horse, were brought on board, he being resolved to o­mit nothing that lay within the compass of his power, for promo­ting of his Conquests, at least conserving the glory of his Arms by Sea as well as by Land.

Things being thus ordered on both sides, they met, and fought with equal hopes and courage. The Dutch, born as it were in the Sea, and expert in that Element, disdained to see the honour they had acquired by their skill in Navigation, disputed by an unknow­ing Enemy, whilest the Swedes were transported with desire to shew themselves men at Sea, as well as they had done by Land, espe­cially being their King was a Spectator, and an exact observer as well of the brave, as more degenerous actions of his Souldiers. It was betwixt eight and nine in the morning, when the Dutch Fleet was advanced mid-way betwixt the two Castles. They from Cronenburg saluted them with a brace of Guns, being the Swedes Signal, but with loose powder: but the Datch not answering, they let fly with sharp from both Fortresses, but did no great harm, by reason of the distance▪ only one Bullet fell into Peter Floriz his Ship out of Elzenburg Castle, which slew three of his men. De Witte, who led the Avanguard, approaching the Schonen shore, let flye a Broad side at the Bridge which extends it self into the Sea, so that they at the Battery there, fearing the like greeting from the other Vessels, quitted their Guns and fled into the Town. The Vice-Admiral being past the Bridge, directed his Course fully upon Wrangel, who advanced towards him, and however shot at by the Swedes Ships of their first Squadron, did not answer them, nor Wrangel himself who gave him a broad side, till he was come near him. He then discharged a whole volley of Can­non at him, and being repayed in kind, returned him his thanks in the same coin. The first Squadrons being past, the main Battles began to approach, and now the two Admirals being within reach, Wrangel thunders upon his Adversary, with his great and small shot, Opdam did the same, but with more success; for Wrangel's Ship lost [Page 38]her Rudder in the encounter, which necessitated her to retire out of the Battle, and go to Anchor under the Castle of Cronenburg. By this time the Fleets were mingled, and the fight grew hot on all sides, especially where the chief Officers were; for whilest each en­deavoured to succour his own, all were engaged, which rendred the Combat terrible, and the more, being the place they contended in was so narrow. The contest betwixt Bielkenstern and De Witte was very hot, and might have been disputed longer, if the Swede being helped by one of his own Ships, called the Wismar, had not attacked him in his front and side, neither did he overcome him, till he had slain him, and sunk his Vessel; which his unadvised running upon the ground did much contribute to. Opdam having oppressed Wran­gel was shot at, at a distance, by all the Ships that approached him, but laid on board by two, the Morning-star and the Pellican. These lying on his Lar-board side, fought lustily, and extreamly perplex­ed the Defendants with hand Granadoes, which they threw amongst them out of the Round-top of their Main-masts. A third Vessel lying a stern of him, battered him sorely behind, and powred small shot into his Cabbin, but there was no body there, for the Admiral though then extreamly tormented with the Gout, had caused him­self to be carried in a Chair, and placed before the door of the Hut or Captains Cabbin, on top of the upper Decks, that he might as well see, as be seen of all men, and give those directions that the pre­sent occasion required. He sustained the violence of the Enemies at­tacks for some time singly and alone, but Van Nes one of his Cap­tains coming to his aid, the two Ships that had laid him on Board were mastered, the one being sunk by the said Van Nes, and the other taken by himself, and mann'd by his Lieutenant, but sunk also afterwards upon mistake, by one of his own men of War. Opdam's Ship, had in the heat of the Fight faln foul of the Sands, as de Witte's had unhappily done before, if he had not prevented it by chopping to an Anchor, which saved him; for the Ship tacking about, by that means she cut and recovered the deep again. In the mean time she was extreamly battered, her sails were all torn, her rigging broken, and her sides so pierced with Bullets, that she had five foot water in Hold. But nothing seemed more dreadful, than an accidental fire which took in the Poop, which would have pro­ved fatal, if it had not been suddenly quenched. Opdam had more than half his men slain and wounded, and his brave Capt. Egbert Meus, had received some slight hurts, which rather heated than hindered him, to do all the functions of a worthy Commander. For all this the Admiral did not quit the fight, until left alone betwixt the two Fleets, so that he then followed his own towards Coppenhagen, whil [...]st the Swedes assembled theirs under Cronenburg. The Dutch lost in this Fight about eight hundred men, amongst whom were the two Vice Admirals, de Witte, and Peter Floriz, (the last having been slain by an accidental Bullet at a distance) and five Captains. On­ly de Witte's ship, called the Brederode (their Admiral in the En­glish [Page 39]War) was lost, having been stranded and sunk, as we have already mentioned. The Swedes had indeed taken Captain Bruns­field's Ship, having slain him, and well nigh all his men, but they quitted it again, it being on fire, which threatned its sudden ruine; but that being quenched by the remaining Dutch who were left in it, being but 14 in number, the Vessel was brought by them to the rest of the Fleet. The loss on the Swedes side was greater; for three of their Ships were taken, and two, some say more sunk. There perished two more of their Ships, in their retreat to Lanskrown, one being stranded and quitted by them near the Isle of Ween, and the other, running upon its own Anchor, split in the entry of the Ha­ven. The number of the slain and drowned on the Swedish side is uncertain; as near as I can gather, they doubled that of the Dutch, though these affirm them to have been more, and the other scarce so many. It is constant that all on neither side did not their duties, but being the number of eithers Cowards was not very disproporti­onable, the disadvantage that way seems not unequal. But to leave these degenerous spirits to the shame and punishment that attends them, we will pursue our Relation.

Towards Evening, the Danish Admiral Bielke, who by reason of the contrary Winds could not get up to the fight, joyned Opdam betwixt Coppenhagen and Ween, with six men of War. Hereupon it was resolved to engage the Enemies again, but they having secured themselves in Lanskrown, the design was changed into a Blockade, and being they could not enter the Haven without too great a ha­zard, to endeavour to destroy it by sinking several old ships filled with sand, stones, broken Cannon, and such like Ballast, in the en­try of it, and so render the Fleet within it useless, by obstructing their passage out again. The Swedes were at first frightened with the greatness of these preparations, not thinking that impossible, which they saw undertaken, and pursued with so much eagerness. Seeing therefore they could not hinder what they so much feared by force, they would try what threatning could do, and sent King Frederick word, that they would revenge the detriment which should be done their Haven, with the destruction of the Kingdom of Denmark. But the Danes did not desist for all these menaces, but returned answer, that the King would persist in his design, if he thought it might prove prejudicial to his Enemies, not despairing, but to be able another day to revenge those injuries, which their malice might create him in Denmark, by a just retaliation in Sweden it self. But this, as also another design of the Danes, to surprise the Castle of Elzenburg about the same time, proved fruitless. Six hundred foot were ordered for this exploit, but being opposed by a rude storm were forced back, though not without some loss. The whole Fleet, the Winter being far advanced, was likewise obliged to return to Coppenhagen, for the Sea began already to freeze, and crust with drifts of Ice.

It is not imaginable, with what excess of joy the Dutch Auxi­liaries [Page 40]were received within the City, but the Besieged were trans­ported when they saw (the next morning after the fight) that the Swedes had quitted their Works and Approaches near the Town, and were retired. The Sun had no sooner discovered the Enemies Retreat, but the forsaken Trenches swarmed with the glad Citizens; The Works which had been raised against them were levelled, and whatever the Swedes had left behind them of moment, carried in triumph into the Town. These publick joys were further celebra­ted, with publick Thanksgiving in all the Churches, and this oppres­sed people, seemed raised by this unexpected deliverance to hopes of a better fortune.

King Charles seeing the Garison so strongly re-inforced by the ad­dition of the Netherland Troops, drew his Army off from before the Town upon their approach, and retiring to Walbey, stood there in Battle a [...]ray two dayes together, but seeing no preparation on the other side to fight him, he pitcht his Tents at Bronshoy, two thousand paces from the City. There he encamped his Army with Walls, and Trenches, and Pallisadoes, as well to secure himself, as to keep the Danes from any material excursions: and being he was not at present in a condition to continue the Siege, he converted it into a Blockade, whereby he abundantly annoyed the Citizens, and kept the whole Country within his obedience. He also commanded Huts and Houses to be made for the Officers, and Souldiers, the Neigh­bouring Villages being broken down to be transferred thither, so that the whole Camp seemed like a new City, raised to brave the other. The Danes were content to become idle Spectators, for want of Horse, and forced to look on with patience where they could not remedy; so that they being onely rescued, and not delivered, laboured still under an irksome restraint, whilest their chief Town continued besieged by Water with vast sholes of Ice, (for the whole Sea was frozen, and the Fleets immoveable within the Haven) shut up on all sides by Land, except Amack now covered with Snow, and debarred from all correspondence and communication with Zeland, or any of the other Isles, as yet within its obedience. The Dutch had indeed brought a Fleet, (but it was Victualled but till December) and Souldiers, and some Provision into the Town, though not enough of the latter, to suffice so great a multitude: and the Citizens who had been surprised by the unexpected invasion of the Enemy, had neither their Store-houses full, nor as yet laid up for Winter; so that their wants grew daily upon them, and all hopes of further supplies were taken from them, by the extremity of the season, which rendred the Sea altogether un-Navigable. The grea­test wants were of fresh meats and fuel, both which grew as well very dear, as very scarce: and yet the Citizens under went these hardships with much constancy, expecting till the more favourable Spring should restore the use of the Sea to their more numerous Fleets. In the mean time, those Ships which the States General had had upon the Coasts of Portugal this last Summer were returned [Page]

The Swedes Army in Batalia before their Camp when they quitted it

[Page] [...] they de [...]ed nothing more than Peace, but being their preparations went still on, the English sent also a Fleet consisting of 23 men of War, and Soldiers, which caused no little apprehension in the States, towards Denmark. These forces were no sooner past the Point of Scha­gen, but they were obliged to come to Anchor by Pickerholm, a small Island belonging to Jutland. Neither were they able to pass fur­ther amongst the dangerous Shallowes in the way, and those sholes of Ice which the Baltick Sea did incessantly disgorge.Dec. 3. 1658. Goodson who commanded the Fleet, had sent one of his Vessels before hand to discover the way, but the Winter being too far advanced, and he being assured that he could not continue his journey without endan­gering the whole Fleet, and having also received Letters from the King of Sweden, who for the same reasons perswaded his return, he steered his Course back towards England. Although this Fleet was constrained by the extremity of Weather to return to Port without acting any thing; yet 'tis very material to be enquired what measures England took in this Affair, and what their aim and design was, in equipping so many men of War. And this will best appear, from the Instructions which accompanied the Fleet; as well those sent to Sir Philip Meadow the publick Minister with the two Kings, as those to Vice-Admiral Goodson, the Commander of the Fleet.

Those to Sir Philip Meadow, were as followeth:

Whereas, upon occasion of the present War, lately faln out betwixt the Kings of Sweden and Denmark, We have thought fit to send a Fleet towards the Sound, under Command of Vice-Admiral Goodson, for the ends and purposes expressed in these our Instructions, and also in those given by Us to the said Vice-Admiral, which he hath order to communicate to you, you are to take the first, and soonest oppor­tunity [Page 42]you can, to speak with the said Vice-Admiral, and to communi­cate with him, or such as he shall send to you, concerning the best wayes, and means for putting in execution what you shall herewith receive in charge.

2 In pursuance thereof you shall, in Our name, offer to both the said Kings Our friendly Mediation, for composing the present War, arisen betwixt them; and for preventing the further effusion of Christian bloud, you are to desire a Cessation of all Acts of Hostility betwixt them, during the Treaty.

3 In case a Treaty shall either be begun betwixt them, before these arrive with you, or shall be entred into upon your offer of a Mediation, as afore­said, you shall use your best endeavour to bring the said two Kings to an Agreement, and to settle a good and secure Peace between them; ta­king care therein, that nothing be concluded on, to the prejudice, or detriment of this Commonwealth.

4 In the management of this Affair, you shall communicate as you shall have opportunity, with the French Minister remaining in the Court of Sweden, with whom we would have you to maintain a very good correspondence. And in case the States General of the United Provin­ces have any publick Ministers residing with the King of Sweden, or the King of Denmark, you shall do the best you can to have a commu­nication with them, and to encline them to use their endeavours, to the setling of this Peace, betwixt the said two Kings.

5 In case the Mediation so to be offered be not accepted; or that Affairs there are in such a condition, that a Treaty cannot be propounded, or in case a Treaty shall be accepted, but no Cessation granted, or no effect likely to be had of such Treaty, for the ends aforesaid, you are then, for the better securing of the interest of this Commonwealth in these parts (no other way appearing to Us possible in that behalf) to let the King of Sweden know, according to what you will find in Our Instru­ctions to Vice-Admiral Goodson, that the Fleet under his Command will be ready, upon reasonable Conditions, to give him assistance, for his defence.

6 And that you may fully know Our mind, and intention upon this whole Affair, We have herewith sent you a Concept of Articles, which We judge fit and necessary to be agreed upon, betwixt Us, and the King of Swe­den, as the Terms of our Assistance, which you shall communicate to the said King, and upon his agreement thereunto, and formal ratifi­cation thereof, you shall signifie the same to Vice-Admiral Good­son, That he may accordingly pursue the Instructions given him in that behalf.

7 Though We have sent this Form, yet Our mind and intention is, not to tye you up to all the words, and expressions therein, but that you keep to the substance thereof, so as if alterations be made in any part thereof, the substance be not altered. And in case any thing else occur to you, being upon the place, which as affairs stand may be of further advantage to the interest of this Nation, you are to propound, and in­sist on the same accordingly.

[Page 43]8 In case matters should so stand at the arrival of Our Fleet, that by reason of the King of Swedens successes in his affairs, Our Fleet can be of little help, or advantage to him, at present; you are in such case to try what termes may be procured from the King of Swe­den, for securing our Commerce in those Seas, and to transmit them to Us, without doing any thing positively therein, till you shall receive special direction from Us.

9 As to what shall concern the wearing of the Flag, after conjunction of Ours with the Swedish Fleet, and the management of both, in point of Command in reference to service, or action: As also, concerning the dividing of any Prizes that shall be taken, by the Fleets, in conjun­ction, or apart, you shall make such agreements as upon advice with Vice-Admiral Goodson, shall be thought reasonable, and consistent with the honour of this Common-wealth.

10 You are to give Us an account of affairs, by all possible opportunities, and by all Expresses both by Sea, and Land, that We may from time to time have certain, and particular knowledge thereof.

11 Whereas some di [...]ficulty may possibly arise, concerning the second Ar­ticle in the Concept, whereby the people of this Commonwealth are to pass the Sound, and Belt without paying of any duty to the King of Sweden, on supposal, that the people of other Nations may pass free by colour thereof; you are impowred to insert such an additional Arti­cle, to secure His said Majesty from all frauds in that kind, as you shall find meet, and reasonable.

12 Whereas We are uncertain, at this distance, in what condition the affairs of the King of Sweden are, and how far the Fleet now sent will be of consideration to him; In case therefore, upon advise with the Commander in chief, you shall find that Our Fleet, in conjunction with the King of Swedens, shall not be sufficient to oppose any Forces, that may assault the said King, you are to take such care, in the Treaty, that Our Fleet may not be put upon disadvantagi­ous Engagements.

13 Whereas the performance of this Treaty is of great consequence to this Commonwealth, you are to use your endeavours, in this Trea­ty with the King of Sweden, for to procure some reasonable se­curity to be given to this Commonwealth, That the particulars contracted, and agreed in this present Treaty be performed, and observed; which We are not able to ascertain here, in regard His Majesties Commissioners had no power to agree any thing therein. And therefore must leave it to you, to do therein, with the advice of the Commander in Chief of Our Fleet, as you shall find most advantagious, and feisible.

Those to Vice-Admiral Goodson, were also as followeth:

1 Whereas, for composing the present Wars, which are lately faln out, betwixt the Kings of Sweden, and Denmark, We have found it neces­sary, to offer Our friendly Mediation betwixt the said Crowns, as well [Page 44]for the setling of Peace between them, and for the good of the Pro­testant Cause in general, as also for preservation of Our Interest, so far as it is concern'd therein; As also to send a Fleet, which may at­tend the issue of that Mediation, and the affairs depending thereupon; You shall therefore sail with the first opportunity of Wind and Weather, towards the Sound, taking along with you the Fleet under your Com­mand. And after your arrival in those parts, shall take your first opportunity, to deliver, or send unto Sir Philip Meadow, Our En­voy Extraordinary with his Majesty of Sweden, the Letter here­with delivered you (whereby he is authorized to offer the aforesaid Me­diation;) As also to cause these Our Instructions to be communicated to him, either by some fit person to be sent to him for that pur­pose, or by procuring him to come aboard you, as you shall find most convenient. And from time to time to take all opportunities of communicating each with other, for the better effecting of what's given you in charge respectively.

2 Whereas Sir Philip Meadow is authorized, by Our Instructions, to desire of both the said Kings a Treaty, and during such Treaty, a Cessation of all Acts of Hostility betwixt them, you are to joyn with our said Envoy in that desire, as Commander in Chief of thee English Fleet; communicating as well to the King of Denmark, as to the King of Sweden, that you are come thither with Our Fleet, not to offend either of them, but to take all opportunities, that shall be put into your hands, for obtaining an Accommodation between them, for the good of both. And to see, that nothing be done to the prejudice of the free Navigation and Commerce into the Baltick Sea, nor to the particular detri­ment of this State, We conceiving Our Interests to be in the issue thereof, much concerned.

3 In case you shall find a Treaty betwixt the said Kings to be be­gun before your Arrival there; or that, upon this Mediation offered, a Treaty shall be entered upon, you are by advise with Our said Publick Minister, to use your best endeavours, that nothing be agreed upon, betwixt the said Kings, or any o­ther, that may be to the prejudice of this Commonwealth, or to the Trade, and Navigation thereof.

4 If upon your coming upon the place, and advising with Sir Phi­lip Meadow, you shall find, there is no room left for a Media­tion, or Treaty, but that the War is likely to proceed betwixt the said two Kings, Or in case a Treaty shall begin, and be after broken off without effect; It appearing not to Us, That there is any other way to secure the Interest of this State in those Seas you are then, with Our Fleet under your Command, to give as­sistance to the King of Sweden, for his defence against such as shall assault him, upon the Terms herewith delivered you, and in the manner hereafter expressed.

That is to say,

[Page 45]5 You are, in the Cases expressed in the next aforegoing Article, to apply your self to the King of Sweden, and to let him know, That you have received direction from Us, To acquaint His Ma­jesty, That We have authorized the said Sir Philip Meadow, to treat with His Majesty about the Terms of an Assistance to be given Him in this present War; And that, the said Treaty be­ing agreed, you shall be ready with Our Fleet, to assist him, according to the Conditions that shall be agreed upon in the said Treaty.

6 But until you shall find, upon advise with Our said Publick Mi­nister, that no Treaty will be accepted, or being accepted, not take effect, you are not to communicate Our last mentioned Instruction to the King of Sweden, or any other person whatsoever.

7 After such Treaty with the King of Sweden shall be agreed, and so certified by the said Sir Philip Meadow, and a Copy thereof transmitted unto you, you are to employ Our Fleet, ac­cording to such Articles, and Agreements, as shall be therein con­tained.

8 In the prosecution of this whole service, you are in respect of the season of the year, to take the best care you can, for the safety of Our Fleet under your Command; It being Our intention, and meaning, That the Fleet shall not stay in those Seas so long, as to be hindred from coming home, by the Ice, or hardness of the Weather; and therefore We would have you so to order the Sta­tion of Our Fleet, That you may be at liberty to return, in case you shall be forced, for the reason aforesaid, to leave those parts.

9 In case the Treaty with the King of Sweden shall not take ef­fect, through his not agreeing to the Articles, you are to forbear to give that King any assistance, till further Order. But shall immediately send away one of your Ships to advertise Us thereof, bringing the rest of the Fleet into some safe Road, or Harbour, where you may with security, expect Our further direction.

10 In your saluting of the Castles, or Fleet of the King of Swe­den, you are to observe the usual custom in like cases.

11 You are to give us an account of affairs, by all possible opportu­ties, and by all Expresses both by Sea and Land, that We may from time to time have certain and particular knowledge thereof.

In both the forecited Instructions, mention is made of a Trea­ty of Assistance, concerning which these three things are to be noted.

  • First, Assistance was to be given the Swede conditionally, in case a Peace could not be obtained, and the repugnancy to the Peace, was on the part of the King of Denmark.
  • [Page 46]2 It was to be given defensively onely, against those who should assault the Swede.
  • 3 The Treaty was to be signed and ratified by the King of Sweden, previous to the Assistance, lest after his work done, he might profit upon the English Assistance to their own disadvantage. To which purpose, it is remarkable, that Sir Philip Meadow was authorised by the thirteenth Article of his In­struction, to use his endeavour, to procure some reasonable security that the particulars contracted and agreed in the said Treaty be per­formed and observed. In pursuance whereof, he afterwards to tast the temper of the Swedish Court, propounded that Stade upon the River Elbe, and Landscrown a considerable Port within the Sound, should be deposited in English hands, as a pledge and Garanty of the faith of the Assisted. But this Treaty of Assistance being the same in substance with that sent upon the Fleet under General Mountague, in the Spring of the following year, I have reserved it to that place.

The year was by this time run out,Jan. 3. 1658. without any remarkable acti­on in Denmark, but the new one produced new exploits, and dis­covered the new Designs of the Swedes, though for the most part unfortunate: for their attempt upon Langland failed, and they were beaten off from Meun with loss. The Island of Bornholm ha­ving surprised and suppressed the Swedish Garrison in it, retur­ned to the obedience of her old Lord, and when the waters were open, furnished the City with great store of provisions. The Cold had congealed and frozen the whole Sea, all ways were passable, and all passages open. The azur'd plain was marbled with Ice, the two grosser Elements making but one vast Champion: and tru­ly, this was the best season to war in, in those cold Regions, and the time wherein the Swedes had atchieved their greatest Conquests. Coppenhagen was as well in their eye, as in their thoughts, and the only object they now aimed at. The acquisition of this remaining City, would was well crown as compleat their Victories, besides the addition of a Fleet as an Appendix to their triumphs. King Charles was therefore resolved to omit nothing for the compassing of this great Design, and now four thousand choise Souldiers were orde­red to make an attempt upon the Enemy. These were all disgui­sed, by wearing their shirts upon their clothes, to render them less discernable in the Snow. They were armed each with a brace of Pistols fastened to their Girdles, being provided also with Spurs for their hands and knees, against the slipperiness of the Ice. But their Design being discovered by one that fled from them into the Town, was laid aside for the present. Neither were the Danes wholly idle, they had secret correspondence with some Citizens of Malmuyen, and hopes to surprise that considerable Town. The oc­casion seemed fair, as it was supposed, and the souldiery (most whereof were Netherlanders) was imbarked for this important en­terprise But they lost their way in the dark, being by the unskilful­ness of their Pilots, stranded upon the shallows of Southolm, which [Page 47]lucked well, for the Swedes had notice of the whole transaction, and having re-inforced their Garrison with 600 men, expected them with impatience. The Danes had sent one Troll, a Gentleman of the Kings Chamber, who was the Author of this Expedition, to disco­ver the Coasts, but whether his intention was to surprise his Mi­stris or the Town is uncertain, both are credible in a Lover and a Souldier. However it was he brought a young Lady back with him, which he had found in an appointed place without the Town, and word that the business was discovered, and not to be pursued with­out eminent danger. In the mean time, two Traitors who had un­dertaken to burn the Fleets were intercepted. They were induced thereto, by very extraordinary rewards, but being discovered re­ceived other payment, more suitable to their treason, and unfortu­nate endeavours.

The Swedes being resolved to vex the Citizens, drew out their Troops almost every night, frightning and wearying them with per­petual Allarms. They hoped to find some opportunity or other to surprise them, grown negligent through custom, or an opinion of their strength: but they were deceived, for the Danes having their Centinels upon the Steeples and heights of the Town, were warned by their Cannon, and tolling of their Bells, of every ap­pearance or motion of the Enemy, so that their Walls upon every the least Allarm, were immediatly filled with the Defendants, who crowded from all parts to oppose the danger. King Charles there­fore, seeing he could neither intercept nor surprize them, resolved to attack them by force, and relying upon the valour of his uncon­quered Army, and his own good fortune, which had thus long been prodigal in her favours to him, would, notwithstanding the strength of the Fortifications, and the numerousness of the Garrison; try what he could do by a general Assault. He had many reasons that prest his very hast. Amongst others, he apprehended the prepara­tious made in Holland, where a great Fleet, and a fresh supply of Souldiers, expected only the Spring to set sail: but that which perplexed him most, was, that it had been not obscurely intimated to him, that the English (whom he trusted above all other) had de­clared, they would not willingly see Coppenhagen change Master; so that fearing now his friends as well as his enemies, he would whi­lest he had time attempt it, supposing if he had carried it, it would be no impossible matter for him to make peace with the one, and re­concile himself with the other.

At this time Sir Philip Meadow being in the Swedish Camp, ha­ving received Letters from England, instructing him to urge a sepa­rate Treaty betwixt the two Crowns, sent into Coppenhagen several Proposals to the King of Denmark, conformable to his Orders, to press the business of a speedy Peace, in order to prevent the hazar­dous contingencies of an Assault, to which he saw all things dispo­sed and prepared. The Gentleman also whom he sent, did not ob­scurely intimate the said preparations in the Swedish Camp, for a [Page 48]general Attack, but the King nothing terrified here with, returned answer, That he could not in honour and safety, enter upon a di­stinct and separate Treaty, without a comprehension and inclusion of the rest of his Allies. The Swedes having notice of this refusal, prepare to force that by Arms, which they could not get by com­position; and approaching the [...]own walls with their best Troops, fired a Prame or Flat-boat, which lay betwixt Christians-haven and the City, armed with six small Guns, and twelve Souldiers. But the day comming on, they retired for that time into their Camp a­gain, without any further attempt. The Night following they made another show of assaulting the Works, but retired as before, and for the same reason. The third day, the Army being well re­freshed, was drawn out of the Camp, and being abundantly fur­nished with all things necessary for the present Expedition, was commanded to march. The King had affigned each Regiment his Post, and the place they should attack, and having ordered that the Souldiers should wear Straw, and little bundles of Juniper on their Arms or Caps, gave the word, God help us.

The sign to fall on being given by firing some pitcht Barrels, the King, who was present, commanded fifty Musketiers to go and take possession of the Ravelin, before the half Bulwork near the West Port. This being done, Lieutenant Collonel Geneki marched with two hundred men, on the right hand of the said Ravelin, up to a little Work which lies betwixt the long Gallery and the Wall. Delwig attackt the half Bulwork with his Regiment, and Major General Fersen seconded him on his right hand. The English and the Palsgraves Troops, assaulted the Bulworks next the Kings Sta­bles, Collonel Voyette seconded by Aschenberg with three hundred Horsemen now on foot, the Brew-house; and Major Smith assisted by Bidal a Lieutenant of the Kings Guards, a man of War and a Prame, which lay betwixt Christians-haven and the Town. The rest fell upon the other quarters of the City, as they were ordered, all full of hopes for a happy success. But if the Swedes omit­ted nothing for compassing of their Design, the Danes on the o­ther side, whose mark was their Hankerchiefs in their Hats, were no less sollicitous to divert the storm, which did so threaten them. They were informed of the Enemies motion, by their Cen­tinels, and Patrouillis without the Walls, so that they were more than sufficiently allarmed and prepared to receive them. And truly we have not often heard of a more surious encounter. Charles shewing his men the riches and pillage of the Town, bids them hew out their own rewards, for all their past and present labours: whilest Frederick riding from one Guard to another, tells his, that theirs and their Countries welfare, depended on their valour, and this moment of time. The fight grew high and hot; the Defendants upon first sight of the Enemy, thundred up­on them with their great Guns as they approacht, but when they were come nearer, well-nigh over-whelmed them with showrs of [Page 49]Bullets, Cartrages, Wild-fires, Hand and Mortar-granadoes (which they rowled in great numbers from the Walls) and other offen­sive instruments. That side which the Swedes assaulted was best flancked of any, so that they were viewed and shot at from several parts at once: but they chose it by reason of the Ice, to avoid the Graffs and Pallisadoes, and because the Works there were less compleat than the other, the Sea in gentler seasons rendring them inaccessible on foot. For all this, they came up to the very Walls. Fersen's men were got so close, that they were secure from the Flancks, and having pulled out some of the Pallisadoes, began to rear their Ladders, and mount. The Besieged, on the other side, filling the Bulworks with their numbers, and their Moates with swarms of Darts, which they incessantly threw upon the Assai­lants, forced them back; three or four got upon the top of the Works, but being ill seconded perished there, though otherwise worthy a better fortune. Neither were the Swedes more suc­cesful else where: the Colonels Gengel and Voyet were slain; and Ashenberg, Hestrige, and Weyssensteyn being sorely wounded, the Soul­diers they had led, began to give back. The King seeing it, dis­patcht Count Erick Steynbock with the Smaland Regiment, to their assistance, but he observing their disorder, and apprehensions at the loss of their Officers, passed by them, with design to fall up­on the Rampart next the Stables; but whilest he endeavoured to pass the Ditch, he was shot into the breast, and slain. Neither did the Lieutenant Colonel who commanded the Smalanders escape, he being also sorely wounded, so that the Souldiers seeing their Leaders fall on all sides, did not a little stagger. The King had also sent the two Spars, with the other Swaland and Sudermanian Regiment to second Fersens men who fought so well; but seeing the inequa­lity of the place they contended in, and the little appearance there was of success, he commanded to draw off, though necessitated to retreat, through the tempest and incessant hail­ing of the adverse shot. The fight at the Ship was very hot, the Swedes had dragg'd Boats and Bridges with them to pass the Water (for the Defendants had broken the Ice round about them) and some got over and entred, but being ill received by them on Board, and worse seconded by their own men, they were forced out again, or slain in it. Smith and twelve more of his men were killed upon the Hatches, the Sea swallowed many, and such as escaped the Cannon, were glad to save themselves by a hasty slight.

Banner and Vavasor, who were ordered to keep the Enemy in allarm on the East-side, were no less unfortunate than their Com­rades. Lentsman and Fittinghoff two Lieutenant Colonels, were commanded to assault the Cittadel, but they, whether upon mi­stake or a sudden change in their design is uncertain, fell upon the Mill-bulwork next the East-Gate. The Netherland Auxilia­ries, made up of several Companies, of those Nations which are [Page 50]in service of that Illustrious Republick guarded that Post, the which, together with the Port & the neighbouring quarters, had been assign­ed them upon, their first arrival; they had sent 100 of their Souldiers with a drum of every Nation, at the beginning of the tumult to help the Danes where the storm was hottest, which deceived the E­nemy, who believing by this various noise, that most of them were un to the danger, hastened to take possession of their for saken sta­tions. The night by this time was far spent, it being about four in the morning, and the storm ceased on the other side, when it began with new courage and fury on this; for the Swedes having passed the Wartow Dike, marched with much confidence towards the Town Moat, and neglecting the Ravelin on their left hand, laid their Bridges, and crowding upon them endeavour to pass; but these Bridges proved so short, and consequently unable to bear the weight they were pressed with; so that the Assailants, terrified with this unexpected accident, retire again. Some indeed got over, but perished whilest their Companions, who could not get to them, made what hast they could to get away, leaving their Ladders, Bridges, &c. one hundred and ten common Souldiers, and their chief Officers, Vavasor, and Fininghoff, and Lentsman, slain upon the place. The attempts that were made upon Christians Haven and the North Gate, were scarce worth the mentioning, being on­ly feigned Alarms to frighten the Besieged, lest whilest they seemed assaulted on all sides. they might perceive on which it was seriously intended. Seeing therefore the contest ended where it was more really meant, they drew here also off, though not without some loss, by reason of the incessant discharges of the adverse Cannon, It would be unjust to pass by the remarkable service which the Dutch Seamen did in this storm. Opdam kept a good troop of them near his person, for a reserve upon all occasions, but sent his most expert Gunners to assist the Danes; these being numerous, and more skil­ful than the other, discharged the Cannon with so much dexterity and speed, that what with the multitude of Guns (there being three hundred and five upon the Walls, besides seventy more up­on the four Prames, and two small men of War) and their nim­bleness, the whole firing seemed but a continuall Volley. But the day began now to break, no less grateful to the Defen­dants, than dismal to the Besiegers. The Moats, the Counter­scarps, and the whole Fields, covered with the bodies of dead and dying men, manifested the greatness of the slaughter. There lay slain upon the place, five hundred sixty four dead bodies, besides several which the Sea had swallowed up, and not a few who had been carried off by their friends.

In the Catalogue which was given the King of Sweden by his command after the fight, there are found five hundred and eigh­ty dead, and nine hundred wounded. Amongst others was Count Erick Steynbock, General of the Ordnance, La Voyes a French Collonel (both which died of their wounds in the Camp.) Major [Page 51]General Sir William Vavasor was found amongst the dead, with his Ears cut off by the greedy Souldiers, to get his jewels that hung in them. Guengel, Dromond, Lentsman, Fittingboff, and Smith, be­sides a great number of inferior Officers, at least a hundred, fell in that bloudy assault. The Besieged lost scarce ten of theirs, and now the Enemy being gone, rush out of their Fortifications, and stripping both the dead and dying, sent these later to bear their friends company: the Swedes had lest six Colours behind them, twelve Drums, two Mortar-pieces, two Petards, and many scaling Ladders, Bridges and other instruments of War, all which were brought in triumph into the City, and the same morning Te Deum was sung in all the Churches for the delivery of the King and Coun­try from so eminent a danger.

Many who presume to judge of the actions of Princes, and that by the event to, seemed to wonder why the King of Sweden, did not at his first arrival before the Town, endeavour to take it by As­sault, being it was but weak in Fortifications, destitute of Souldi­ers, and full of terrout and distractions? And why he did now at­tempt it at all, seeing the Citizens, having had time to recollect them­selves, were grown strong in the opinion of their numbers, and past successes, that their Walls and Bulworks were high and firm, and their Garison re-inforced with great supplies of old Troops from their Confederates. It is constant that the King did not omit the Attacking of the City of his own accord, but by the perswasion of others, who affirmed, that it was an enterprise full of difficulty and rashness, to provoke desperate men, whose only hope was in their Arms. They further urged, that the City was not so weak in Fortifications, however thrown up in hast, but that they were de­sensible. Nay this very thing was an invincible Argument, that they were ready and resolved to suffer the worst of extremities, be­ing they prepared for their defence with so much constancy and care. Moreover, they supposed it wholly incredible, that the King, the Nobles, the Clergy, and People, should tamely surrender or be­tray his Crowns, their Honour, their Revenues, their Houses, and Families, and all of them being they were numerous and armed, their Liberties, their Country, and what ever was more dear to them, to the common Enemy. It was safer therefore to draw out the War in length, being they themselves were not very strong. Lastly, the multitude was to be overcome by delays, and the mi­series of the mind, however they may be of proof against sudden violence, yet they are oft found to languish in length of time, and by a continued succession of injuries. These and the like were the reasons of those, who were against the present assaulting of the Town, and they prevailed then; but seeing it fell out otherwise, the King calling to mind the taking of Fredericks-Ode last year, where the Defendants out-numbred the Besiegers, and considering that those things which are most difficult, are most glorious, and imagi­ning [Page 52]nothing able to resist the valour of his victorious Army, now great and formidable, resolved to try his fortune which he had hi­therto found so propitious and favourable. But his main encourage­ments were, the immense rewards of so noble a Conquest, the Monarchy of the North, and the Dominion of the Baltick Sea; which he had already swallowed up in his vast thoughts. On the other side, if the success did not answer his expectation, the loss would not be very great, bearing no proportion with the hopes of so many, and so great Victories, crowded up in the taking of one Town. However it was, his forces were beaten off, and forced to retire to their Camp, where we will leave them to mourn their present loss, and bury their slain (which they serched off by leave from King Frederick, and inhumed with as much military pomp as the place and time would admit off) to prosecute those other transactions of War, and Treaties, which were carried on in order to the relieving of this important City.

THE HISTORY Of the Late Warres in Denmark, BETWIXT The Two Northern Crowns.
The Second Part.

DUring these Contests at Coppenhagen, there arose another, and more formidable War, which put King Charles hard to it: and 'tis a wonder how he could resist so many, and so powerful enemies. Germany, Poland, and the Elector of Branden­burg arm against him, and under pretence of re­lieving an oppressed Prince their Ally, and main­taining the Peace of the Empire, march with their conjoyned Forces towards Denmark. The true reasons of this arming, was the apprehensions they had of the unexpected succes­ses of this great Prince; and lest Sweden, grown powerful with the accession of the Danish Crown, might prove no less ambitious than formidable. Upon this account they conclude a League be­twixt themselves, and resolve with their United strength, to en­deavour the succouring of King Frederick by Land, as the Dutch did by water. The Imperialists commanded by Montecuculi were esteemed eleven thousand; Czerneski and his Poles six thousand, all [Page 54]Horse, and the Brandenburgers, at least twelve thousand strong. The Elector himself, a warlike Prince, and heightened with the glory his valour had gained him in the famous Battle of Warsow, was General of this vast Army:Sept. 17. 1658. And now their divided Forces being met, they resolve to march into Holstein, where the Swedes had hitherto lorded without resistance. Being advanced as far as the Borders, the Elector commanded publick Proclamation to be made; How that the King of Denmark having signified to the Emperor and himself, in what manner the King of Sweden had broken the Peace made in February last, invaded Denmark without any denunciation of War; besieged Cronenburg and Coppenhagen, and designed the Conquest of the whole Kingdom: had also de­sired him to joyn his forces with the Emperours, and come with all possible speed to his relief. He therefore declared, that mo­ved with the just demands of a Prince he was in League with, he was hastening to his assistance, to deliver him rom his oppressors, and procure a firm and equitable Peace. Lastly, he desired all men to contribute their endeavours to so just a work, especially in Vi­ctualling his Army, promising in case they did, to protect the In­habitants from all violence and disorder of the Souldiery.

The Swedes unable to resist so powerful an Enemy, thought it sa­fest to withdraw betimes; but lest they might not prejudice their Adversaries in their very retreat, they destroyed all the forrage they met with, burnt all the Villages and Houses in their way, and rui­ned what ever they thought might be of use to their pursuers. Having past the River Egder, on a Bridge of Boats, they broke it after them, and retiring into Jutland with their General the Prince of Sulsbach, encamped their wearied forces at Fredericks-ode a Sea Town of the lesser Belt, and well fortified with Bulwork, and a strong Garison. The Elector followed the sad track of this flying Enemy,Sept. 25. and being come to Gottorp, the Dukes Residence, commanded a Battery to be raised against the Castle, threatning its ruine in case of resistance. The Duke of Holstein who had retired betimes to Tonningen, a strong Fortress lying on the North Sea, having notice of this summons, sends an Envoy to the Prince Ele­ctor to desire a Neutrality, which was granted him upon condi­tion, that he should deliver his Castle to the Confederates, as a gage of his future good behaviour, and pay sixty thousand Ryx­dollers as a present ransom. Gottorp being surrendred, the Army marched to Alsen, a little Island separated from the Continent, by a small Arm of the Sea, which they passed in Boats under favour of their Cannon, and over-powring the Enemy in num­bers, forced them to retire. Collonel Aschenberg commanded in the Island, with three Regiments of Horse and some few Foot, but being shut up in Sunderburg, and seeing no hopes of relief, he silently conveyed himself and his Souldiers, by favour of the night, into some Ships that arrived there some hours before, and so esca­ped the danger. The following day discovered the Enemies flight; [Page 55]but all then baggage, fifteen hundred Horses, and twenty four pie­ces of Canon, fell into the Conquerours hands; who in pursuit of their Victory marched immediately to Nordburg, another Fort in the Island, which they likewise took without resistance, and in it Collonel Knust with his Regiment, who were forced to deliver up themselves and the place to the power of the Confederates.Dec. 15. The Island being thus cleered Czerneski marched towards Jutland, and falling upon a party of the Swedes at Colding, beat them, and for­cing the Kings Pallace, put the whole Garison to the sword, reser­ving only the Governour and his Lieutenant, to publish his victory and their own misfortune. The Confederate Army drawing near Fredericks-Ode, met with a party of two hundred and fifty Swedes Horse, who had been sent to discover their Forces. These falling unwarily upon the Prince of Anhalts Troops, were beaten and rou­ted, many of them slain, and Lieutenant Collonel Strekihurst that commanded them, with some other Officers of note, taken priso­ners. The Prince heightened with this success, draws near the Town, but finding the Garison strong and resolved, contented him­self with the advantage he had already got. The Winter was too much advanced, and the Weather too wet, to undertake a Siege so full of difficulty as this was like to prove. The Army was there­fore sent into Winter quarters, and divided by Regiments into the several Provinces of Holsteyn and Jutland, in expectation of a milder season. The Winter being past, both parties prepare a fresh for War; the Swedes had suffered much within the Town, and lost many of their men, poysoned with stenches, and other calamities.Nov 165 Marshal Wrangel had taken this place by Assault, the year before, and the dead bodies having been thrown by heaps into holes, and but ill covered, broke out again, insomuch, that the streets ran with the gore and matter, which issued from those dis-interred carkasses. This so infected the Air, that the Swedes resolved to quit the place; be­sides that, the greatness of the Works, containing seven capaci­ous Bulworks, required more men for their defence than they could well spare. Having therefore demolished the Fortifications, and burnt the Town, they transported their Troops over into Funen, leaving only a Garrison in the Cittadel, which was presently besie­ged by the Confederates, and indeed taken, but empty; for the Swedes, unable to resist the Enemies violence, stole away by night, with most of their Cannon and Provisions, over into Funen. They left some iron Guns behind them but nailed up, and having de­stroyed what the former flames had spared, mined their own Bul­works, and filling the Cavities with Powder, laid a train which might give it fire. The next morning the Confederates seeing the Enemy gone, rush carelesly into the Castle, and unmindful of what might happen, were most of them that had entred, by the sudden taking of the Mines, blown up and buried in the ruines of their de­stroyed Conquest. The Confederates having forced the Swedes out of the Continent, resolved to pursue them into their very retire­ments. [Page 56] Jun. 1. Hereupon they attack the small Isle of Fenoe, seated be­twixt Jutland and Funen. The fight was sharp, until the Swedes were forced to flye and save themselves in Funen, having left be­hind them one Colonel, three Captains, several other lesser Offi­cers, six Field-pieces, and one hundred common souldiers. The Confederates did not loose above forty men in this exploit, and being now Masters of the Island, filled it with men and Ammuni­tion, as a place very convenient for the invading of Funen. Having therefore all things in a readiness, and filled all their Sloops and Boats with Souldiers, they made for Funen, under favour of some Dutch men of War, which lay there to facilitate their passage. They designed to assault the Island in four several places at once, which they endeavoured, but being ill received by the Defendants, could not reach the Shore. The Swedes had fortified all the Ave­nues and descents with Trenches, Traverses, and Cannon in abun­dance. Their Forces were likewise great and strong, especially in Horse, several supplies being come out of Zeland to their ayd, so that the enterprise seemed no less difficult than great, to undertake to force an Enemy, so well intrenched and so numerous as they were. The Confederates lost above three hundred, in their retreat, besides the slain and drowned in the Attack, which were many. On the Swedes side there fell about two hundred, which number had been undoubtedly greater, if they had fought in a more equal place.

This misfortune did not so dishearten the Confederates, but they resolved to adventure another attempt, only the place seemed not so proper, as it was at first imagined. They therefore ship their men again, and make for Middlesfare where the Traject was narrowest. The men of War got thither, for all the Enemies great and small shot, but the Carriage-boats could not advance as was desired, for the Wind turning, and the Stream which follows it being against them, they were forced to desist, and turn back to Fredericks-Ode. The Swedes however glad of the Enemies retreat, thought nothing done, unless they could disinable them from attempting to pass the Streights for the future. This could not be effected, but by ruining their Boats and Vessels, which they bravely endeavou­red, but finding the Enemy more watchful than they had hoped, they were after a rude reception, forced back; two of their Boats being sunk, with their men in them, by the Enemies Cannon. The Confederates seeing they get over in parties,Jul. 4. resolve to attempt it with all their forces, and that in three several places, with their three Armies at once; but wanting Vessels to transport so great a multitude, they sent five of their six men of War, to ga­ther up all the Boats they could find alongst the Coasts of Jut­land.

The King of Sweden having notice of the Confederates design, was solicitous how to prevent it. He therefore commanded Cap­tain Cox an Englishman, then in his service, with eight men of War, [Page 57]one Catch, and one Fire-ship, to Middlefare to oppose them. He He met the five above-mentioned Ships at Ebeltot, July 23. who were so affrighted with the sight of this unexpected Enemy, that they im­mediatly cut their Cables, but seeing no way to escape, and having less mind to resist, most of the Officers and Mariners saved them­selves on Shore with their Cock-boats. The Admiral indeed made a shew of Defence, but being sorely wounded was forced to yield. The number of the slain was not great, but the prisoners many, especially Souldiers; amongst which there were six hundred Bran­denburgers; and four hundred Imperialists. Cox having mastered the greater Vessels, burnt thirty lesser ones, commonly called Schuyts, that lay in the Haven. He went thence to Arhausen, where having fired three Merchant-men, and one and twenty of the aforesaid Schuyts, he threw his fire-brands into the Town it self, notwithstanding a thousand Poles who were enquartered there. Ha­ving performed this great service, he returned with his Fleet to the Sound in triumph. The conquered Ships followed spoiled of all their Ornaments, two whereof being Danish, having their Colours dragg'd at their Sterns, and the other two Netherlanders, equal with them in fortune, though not in disgrace; which it may be was omitted in complement to the Dutch Embassadours, who stood in their Win­dowes at Elzeneur to behold the spectacle. This Victory, how­ever easily obtained, was a very great one, and highly esteemed by King Charles himself, being now secure of Funen, the Enemies Vessels, together with their hopes of passing thither, being whol­ly destroyed. Cox was ennobled, and vastly rewarded for this ser­vice, the King being no less just in recompensing merit, than in discountenancing baseness, and no less prodigal in his favours, than severe in his punishments; knowing well that these are the true stir­rers up, to great and brave Atchievments.

The Prince Elector moved with the loss of his Ships, and having no other in a readiness, nor no hopes of any from the Dutch Fleets, which the reiterated Cessations had rendred useless, laid aside all thoughts of further attempting upon Funen. He thefore quitted Fenoe, and having sunk his remaining Boats at Fredericks-Ode, re­moved his Camp to Hopdorp, on the South of Jutland, with de­sign to transfer the War into Pomerania. The Swedes seeing the E­nemy gone, re-garrison Fenoe, and landing on the Continent, began to rebuild a Fort, which the Poles had demolished upon the quit­ting of it: but having intelligence that a strong party of the Con­federates, which was left behind to hinder their incursions, was marching towards them, they left their Works and retired into their Islands again.

And this is the sum of the Confederates Expedition, and Ad­ventures in Holstein and Jutland, which I thought good for me­thods sake to put thus together, leaving the more particular rela­tion of affairs, to them that will write their story, for being my intention was only to observe what happened in order to this fa­mous [Page 58]Siege, and not the whole War, it will suffice to have only mentioned those things which happened further off, though rela­ting to it.

To return therefore to Coppenhagen, where nothing of moment did happen after the great Storm: We find the Citizens secure within their Walls, and the Swedes in their Camp; whose Fortifi­cations and strength in Horse, took away all hopes the Enemy might conceive of attempting upon them. Both parties suffered much through the extremity of Winter, but the Danes. most, be­ing shut up from all communication from abroad, the Enemy be­sieging them by Land, and the Ice by Sea. But they bore these as they had done their former hardships, with great courage and re­solution. The approaching Spring encreased the hopes and fears on both sides. The Danes expected more solid succours from the Dutch, and the Swedes bragg'd of their more forward friends the English; and indeed neither of them was deceived: In the mean time, both Kings prepare for War. The Dane makes ready his Fleet with all imaginable industry, whilest the Swede resolves the conquest of the remaining Islands. To this end, General Wrangel ships six hundred Foot, and three Regiments of Horse, at New­burg in Funen, and sets sail for Langland, as the most accessible of them. Count Waldeck had attempted and taken it before, it being assigned him by the King for his Winter quarters: but he had been beaten out of it again with loss, he himself having been likewise hurt in the arm. But Wrangel's fortune was better, though his Vi­ctory more difficult.March 19. 1659. He came with his Fleet to Langland Head, where he designed to land, but the calm retarding his endeavours, gave the Danes time to hasten thither from all parts of the Island, so that they did not only repel the Enemy, but took one of their Long-boats with fifty men in it; this disaster did not at all discou­rage the Swedes. They resolve to venture again, but the place was not good to land in, being Moorish. They therefore sent all their passage Boats, and most of their Souldiers by night, it being dark, to search out a more convenient descent. In the mean time, the Fleet continued its station, and sending out their Cock-boats. kept the Enemy in perpetual Allarms, making shew of landing, the bet­ter to conceal their intended design, which lucked so well, that the party they had sent out, gained the shore three miles off, before the Danes had notice of it, and having immediatly cast up a Breast­work to secure their entry, landed all their men without any conside­rable opposition: for those that hastened to the danger came too late, and in such disorder, that they were easily broken and routed. The remaining Danes retired into Traneker Castle, one of the Kings Houses, which was surrendred at mercy, as likewise the whole I­sland, without further resistance. The Prisoners were many, at least three hundred Souldiers, and above a thousand Country fellows which were in Arms for defence of their Country, but forced to yield to the strongest; the ordinary fate of Islanders, when a pow­erful [Page 59]Enemy is suffered to land. Langland being thus mastered, Wrangel sets sail for Alsen, where landing his men, he took the Castle of Norburg by storm, but having assaulted Sunderburg thrice in vain, quitted the Island again, and content with his former Vi­ctory, and pillaging the Coasts of Holstein in his way, returned with his Prisoners and Prey to Funen.

The loss of Langland did much trouble the Danes, and oblige them to hasten out their Fleet with all possible speed. The milder Spring had dissolved those sholes of Ice that had besieged the Ha­ven, and the Sea was now grown Navigable, when Vice-Admiral Held was sent to observe the Enemy, with sixteen of those Ships which were ready. He met with six Swedish men of War, betwixt Langland and Laland, which he charged.March 30. The Fight was hot and sharp, but the Swedes being over-powred were forced to flye; ha­ving lost one of their best Ships, with fifty Guns, which Held took, and another which ran on ground to save it self. But the Danes did not long continue Masters at Sea, for being too weak to oppose the Swe­dish Fleet which came afterwards into the Belt, they were forced to save themselves in the Bay of Flensburg. This news being brought to Coppenhagen, Bielke and Opdam, the Dane and Dutch Admirals hasten with the rest of the Fleet, to relieve their friends. Being past the Island of Falster, they discovered not far from Femeren, seven­teen Swedish men of War, who having left Held to his liberty, thought to save themselves through the Belt, but the Wind pro­ving contrary, they were forced to prepare for fight.April 28. The odds was indeed great, the Danish-Dutch being much stronger, and in pro­bability of an absolute Victory, if they had not let it escape out of their hands by over-much precaution and circumspection. Bielke as the Kings Admiral led the Van, and bearing up with the Enemy with a flown Sheet, came to a Tack, for fear that lest advancing too much, he might loose that Wind which he had so favourable, and which filled the Enemies eys with the smoak of his Cannon. He kept therefore to Windward, plying them with broad sides as he past. Opdam following in the wake of the Danes did the same, not absurdly fancying that when they had tired the Enemy, their Victo­ry (provided they had had the Wind inclosed in Bottles) would be no less assured than easie. But it fell out otherwise, for during this Gun-fight, the Danish Admirals Main top-sail came by the Board, which rendred his Ships motion less active, so that his men for fear of falling into the Enemies hands, called to Opdam to save them, which he did: but before they had brought a new Sail to the Yard, the Wind grew more favourable for the Swedes, for it turned from East North East, to South East; by which means and by the stiff­ness of the Gale, they having gained the Weather-gage, retired without any considerable loss, to Wismar. The disadvantage in this Naval skirmish was not great on either side. Bielkenstern who com­manded the Swedes was lightly hurt, and but very few of his men slain, which he had revenged with the conquest of the Da­nish [Page 62]Admiral, if he had not been prevented by Opdam.

King Charles seeing no way of conquering Coppenhagen, but by the Conquest of the remaining Isles, for they were the Granaries and Store-houses of the City, resolved to attempt them. To this end, he embarks himself in person, and being come with four men of War betwixt Warberg and Nypcopping, two Towns of Ze­land and Falster, April, 20. made shew of attacking a Fort raised by the Inha­bitants for the defence of the latter. In the mean time, he sent out a Long-boat with some of his Guards, under the Command of a Lieutenant Colonel, to coast and view the Shore; for the entry near the aforesaid Fort was too difficult, by reason of the shallow­ness of the Water thereabouts. The Lieutenant Colonel fell ac­cidentally upon a Boat passing from Laland to Falster, which he took, and in it the Danish Admiral Lindenowe, and several Letters designed for Coppenhagen, containing the true state of the Militia of the two Islands. The Prize being brought to the King, he up­on stricter examination commanded the Fort to be battered, but seeing it was but to little purpose; by reason of the distance and dif­ficulty to land, he removed to Coldberg, where the Streight is nar­rowest and deep; so that bringing his Ships near the Shore, he for­ced the numerous Defendants, by his continual thundring of great and small shot upon them, to quit their station, and make place for his men to land, which they quickly did. The Country men threw down their Arms, and hid themselves in the Wood, whilest the Souldiery being closer pursued, was overtaken at Nycopping, and three hundred of them, who could not get soon enough over the passage, forced to submit to the Enemies mercy. Falster being thus subdued, the King in pursuit of his Victory, resolves to Attack Laland, the fruitfullest of all the Danish Islands. He therefor re­turns to Coldberg again, with six men of War, and several Carriage Boats, and coming up close to the shore, for it is very deep there, began to play upon the Enemies Works. The noise of the Cannon brought the Islanders together, to the number of near five thou­sand, but all could not hinder the Swedes to land under favour of their Guns. They also mastered the aforesaid Works, which were open to the Land side, which so terrified the Enemy, that they were at a stand what to do, until the King caused Proclamation to be made by sound of Trumpet, that the Inhabitants should retire to their several dwellings, for he would use no hostility, but against such as were found in Arms. Hereupon they all retired, and left a free pas­sage for the Swedes to land with all their forces. Only Naskow did dare to put a stop to the Enemies Cariere and Victories: For the Town being well fortified, and filled with the Souldiers that had re­tired thither out of Falster, and all the parts of the Island; and furnished with an immense quantity of Corn and other Provisions, seemed able enough to hold out a very long Siege; and truly it cost the Enemy much pains and time, as will hereafter appear, before they could take it. The King having thus mastered these Islands, [Page 63]found Corn enough in them to suffice a great Army for a year. He therefore sent two thousand Tuns of Rye, and one thousand of Bar­ley into Funen, where the want was greatest, and victualled his Fleet for six Moneths besides.

Whilest the King was thus ordering his affairs in Laland, another part of his Forces were employed in the conquest of Meun, where the resistance was greater, than in any of the greater Islands. Ma­jor Schroder commanded there, assisted with a hundred Horse, and five hundred armed Boors. The Swedes were at first bravely beaten off, and obliged,Apr. 26. by reason of the shallowness which hindered their Ships to approach the Shore, to quit their design for the present. In the mean time, the Garrison was strengthened by the addition of a Company of Foot from Coppenhagen, which apprehended the danger most, this Island lying nearest to it, and readiest to assist it. But the Enemy, watchful upon all occasions, had caused new fa­shioned Carriage-boats to be made at Nycopping in Falster, each of these held fifty Horse in their Hull or Bottome, and as many Foot upon the Decks, which were environed with thick plancks, made Breast-work wise, and Musket proof. These Vessels were so flat, that lying level with the shore, the Horsemen mounted might easily get out; whilest the Foot facilitated their passage if there were need, with their shot from above as out of a Fortress. These Ca­stle-boats, being ready and filled with Souldiers put off, and making towards the ordinary Landing-place, drew all the Enemies forces thi­ther to oppose them, which they observing, suddenly changed their Course, and directing it to an unusual quarter, rowed with that vio­lence, that they rushed on shore, and landed all their men, maugre the feeble resistance of the Defendants, who were indeed but few. There was an Inlet of the Sea betwixt that place which the Islan­ders guarded, and that other where the Enemy landed, so that be­fore the Governour could get thither to oppose their descent, they were got into Battalia, and yet he charged them bravely, but be­ing wounded himself, and seventy of his men slain upon the place, he was forced to yield the Victory, and the price of it the Island, to his more numerous Enemies. And thus all the Islands fell into the Swedes hands, and all the Kingdom likewise, except Coppenha­gen, shrewdly shaken with the loss of its obeying Provinces. The City was likewise blockt up on all sides, the Camp keeping them from any Communication by Land, and four, sometimes five of the Enemies Ships besieging their Haven by Sea, so that nothing mate­rial could enter in or out, without the Adversaries leave. This caused a great dearth within, which lasted all the Summer, and might have continued longer to the ruine of that Noble Ci­ty, if they had not been relieved by the coming of the Dutch Fleet.

General Wrangel had hitherto held the City of Naskow close besieged, and having taken the Islet before the Town, and the two Forts in it, which secured the passage by water, straightened [Page 62]it so, that the succours designed for the relief of the besieged, how­ever assisted by the Dutch Fleet,May 23. could not enter. Wrangel hereup­on summons the place, adding threats to his invitations, which the Garrison rejected, with no less courage than constancy. The Mar­shal General was loth to leave the Work he had so well begun unfi­nished, but being called to a more weighty employment, he was forced to quit it, and hasten to the defence of Funen, so much me­naced, and so often attempted by the Confederates, as hath been already related. The Garrison was glad to be rid of this valiant ad­versary, but their joy did not last long, for Field Marshal Steynbock being sent to succeed him, and not ignorant in whose place he came, was heightened with the example. He therefore pressed the Besie­ged with all his industry; and having got all things necessary for forcing of the place, approached, battered, and mined it, with that vi­olence, that the Garrison unable to resist any longer, was constrained to surrender.July 26. Thus this considerable place wanting powder, and hope­less of relief, fell into the Enemies hands, who proud with so sig­nal a Victory, sent most of their Troops to prosecute the Siege of Coppenhagen.

And thus we have hitherto continued our observations of what happened at Land. Neither did the Sea want its contests, though less bloudy, whilest those two Potent Commonwealths, of Eng­land and the United Provinces, made preparations equal to their Grandeur, for the carrying on of their several interests, under pre­tence of assisting their Allies. The truth is, the Trade of the Bal­tick and free passage of the Sound, exclusive each to other, was the ground of their jealousie, and the design of their Arms. The con­tests between the Swede and Dane (remaining as it were) in aqui­librio, it was generally believed, that which Statesoever could first send from home a considerable Fleet, would carry the business, and compose the business of the Sound to their own mind. Yet it is worth the noting, in this main end of theirs, what great advanta­ges the Dutch had over the English; for by assisting their Ally the Dane, if they prevailed, and ruined the Swede, they looked for no less than an absolute Guardianship as it were of the Crown, both by their Land and Sea forces, and in consideration of their lent mo­neys; to have been their own security for passing the Sound, and imposing a restriction upon any else at pleasure, and so engross the Navigation and Commerce of the Baltick Sea to themselves: Whereas England by assisting their Ally the Swede, and helping him to conquer Denmark, could not assure to themselves the benefit they looked for, but must remain precarious, and stand to the courte­sie of a potent Monarch, whilest they had but his bare faith pligh­ted, to give them equal priviledges with Swedes, to pass the Sound Toll-free, and to have their Enemies excluded the Trade of the Baltick. Both States therefore prepare their Fleets, each of forty men of War. The English (as is already mentioned) had about the latter end of the last year, sent a Fleet towards Denmark, but that [Page 63]being by reason of Tempests, and the unpassableness of the Seas, full of sholes of Ice, unable to advance, was obliged to return. The Winter being past, General Montague was sent thither with a second, no less useful for service, being very well fitted for War, and well manned, with betwixt nine or ten thousand men (but no Land forces) then glorious for ostentation.

The English Fleet was got ready with that expedition, that it put to Sea a Fortnight or three Weeks before the Dutch, which bred no little jealousie in them, seeing their Rivals ready before them, and that with such powerful Forces; however Mr. Downing then Resident at the Hague had assured them,Apr. 6. that the English Fleet which was gone towards the Sound, had no Orders to use any kind of hostility against their Shipping, but only to endeavour the procu­ring of a Pacification betwixt the two Crowns. And it proved so, though the States were hardly induced to believe it; And yet they will not now (making a vertue of necessity) seem to wish it other­wise, so that their preparations moved flower, at least in appea­rance; whilest they gave out, that they did not need to make hast, being Denmark was secured in the Neutrality of that present pow­er. General Montague having Rendevouzed in Sould Bay, March 27. 1659. weighed the twenty seventh of March, and arrived in the Sound at an Anchor between the Island of Ween and Cronenburg Castle April 6.Apr. 6. And And by agreement between the King of Sweden and the English Ad­miral, neither flag was stirred, but born aloft, and the three Flag­ships as they passed by the Castle, saluted it (where the King and Queen were in person) with 21, 19, and 17 Guns. Every other Ship gave only a Volley of small shot, which were answered (Flags and all) only with two Guns, each according to the Custom of Sweden.

The Instructions given to General Montague, I have thought proper to insert here, being they will give great light to the fol­lowing passages of that Summers action.

WHereas upon consideration had of the state of Affairs in the Eastern parts, and particularly of the War faln out betwixt the two Kings of Sweden and Denmark; which hath greatly distur­bed the Navigation, and Commerce of this and other Neighbour­ing States, and distracted the Affairs of the greatest part of Europe, We thought it necessary to use Our best endevours, for compo­sing the said War, and thereby to remove the manifold Evils, and Inconveniences which depend thereupon; And to that pur­pose, gave directions to Sir Philip Meadow Our Envoy Extraor­dinary with the King of Sweden, to offer Our friendly Mediation to both those Kings, and to contribute his utmost diligence, for setling a Peace between them; Giving him such further Instru­ctions as We found necessary for that occasion; a Copy where­of (they bearing Date the ninth of December last) is herewith delivered unto you; And whereas since that time, there hath been [Page 64]a Treaty made and concluded on betwixt Us, and the King of France (a Copy whereof is also herewith delivered you) tou­ching the said Affairs, which both States finding to be of so great importance to their respective Countries and Dominions, and the Interest thereof; They judge that it concerned Them in a joynt way, and by joynt Counsels to apply the most effe­ctual remedies that could be thought of, for composing the said War; And therefore did agree by the said Treaty, to offer their joynt Mediation to those two Kings, for procuring of a Peace betwixt Them, as also their Garranty for securing thereof in case it should be accomplished; With a mind also to accommo­date the differences betwixt the King of Sweden on the one side, and the King of Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg on the other; And for the better effecting of the mutual intentions of these two States, It was further concluded by the said Treaty, that all endeavours should be used, for disposing the States General of the United Provinces, to co-operate with England, and France in this good Work; And accordingly, as well We as the King of France, have given Instructions to Our respective Publick Ministers, both at the Hague, and with the said Kings of Sweden, and Denmark, to prosecute and promote the afore­said good Intention, which We hope will have the issue that is desired, and that such a Peace will be setled in those parts where so great and powerful Armies both by Land and Sea are enga­ged) as will be for the security of the common Interest, and in particular of this Commonwealth; And having on these grounds sent a Fleet towards those parts the last Winter, which in respect of the season of the year, was not able to perfect the intended Voyage, We have now judged it necessary upon the same Grounds, and to the same ends as are before expressed, to send a Fleet under your Conduct and Command, into the Sound and Baltick Sea.

You are therefore on the receipt of these Our Instructions, and of the other papers herewith delivered, to repair to Our Fleet pre­pared for this Expedition, a List whereof is hereunto annexed, and upon your coming aboard, you shall (by Gods blessing and assistance) with your first Opportunity of Wind and Weather set sail for the parts aforesaid, and having come thither, shall follow and pursue the Instructions, following, viz.

1 You shall immediatly upon your arrival in the Sound, send to Sir Philip Meadow, as also to our Envoy with the King of Denmark, if he be there residing, and receive from them a true and perfect ac­count, of the state of the affairs of the several Princes engaged as a­foresaid, and what effect our Mediation hath had, and whether it be probable that a Treaty and Peace will ensue, on the Terms wherein you shall find affairs to stand at your arrival.

2 You shall either by your self, or by the hand of Sir Philip Meadow, as [Page 65]you shall find it most convenient, let both the Kings of Sweden and Denmark know, that you have brought the Fleet into these parts by Our command, as a common friend to both, and with desires to procure a Peace betwixt them; And that for the same purpose, you are ready to contribute all that lies in you, to remove those difficulties that lye in the way of Peace and secure Agreement betwixt them, We judging it to be their own Interest, as well as that of their Neighbours and Al­lies, that the present War between them, should be put to a speedy end, And that We cannot understand how the same can be continued, without extream danger, as well to themselves, as to the present Interests of their Allyes.

3 If a Treaty be begun between them before your arrival, you shall do what you can to bring the said Treaty to a Peace without delay, But if it be found, that either no Treaty is begun, or that the difference is such upon the Treaty, that no Agreement is like to be made there­upon, Then Sir Philip Meadow (as We have directed him by your Instructions to him) shall in Our name propound the Treaty of Rots­child to be the Terms of a Peace to be now setled between them, with such Alterations as shall be found necessary, upon occasion of the War since faln out between the said two Kings, perswading both of them to center therein, as that which is the likeliest means (as affairs now stand) to put an end to this unhappy and unchristian War; And this you as Admiral of the Fleet shall also let both the Kings know. And also, that you shall be obliged by your Instructions, to oppose that Party, which shall refuse a reasonable Peace upon these grounds, We holding our self engaged to propound this Treaty, in respect We were one of the Mediators thereof.

4 In case the said two Kings can be brought to a Treaty, then a Cessati­on of all acts of Hostility is to be endeavoured between them, in which Cessation it is to be expressed, that no part of the Forces under the Com­mand of the Elector of Brandenburg, and that Confederate Army, be transported into Zeland, Funen, or any other of the Isles, where now the King of Sweden hath footing, and that no relief of Men or Shipping, be put into Coppenhagen; nor any attempt made upon either of the said Kings, by the Forces of any Prince or State what­soever; And you are authorized to use your endeavours that the Terms of the said Cessation be observed, and to oppose whomsoever shall go about to break the same.

5 And whereas We find that One great difficulty which the King of Den­mark, makes about treating separately with Sweden, is because of his engagement to his Allies, We have directed the said Sir Philip Mea­dow to let him know, That this Peace being once concluded, yea whi­lest it is Treating, We shall use Our best endeavours to reconcile the King of Sweden unto the King of Poland, and the Elector of Bran­denburg, and do not doubt, but something very effectually may be done therein; But we conceive it of absolute necessity, in the first place, to agree the said two Kings, without which it is impossible to imagine that any peace at all can any way be concluded on: And we hope [Page 66]that the States General of the United Provinces will likewise agree herein.

6 You shall also take the first opportunity to deal very seriously with the King of Sweden, touching his present War in Denmark, let­ting him know that We apprehend it very dangerous both for him and all his Allies, in respect of the great Combinations that are made a­gainst him both by Land and Sea, which in all probability he will not be able to defend himself against; And that whosoever comes in to his assistance, must expect to engage himself in a War with Holland, and those other States which are the Allies of Denmark, being a War which at this time this Nation is in no condition to engage in, nor is the Parliament now sitting, sa­tisfied so to do: And that therefore the Counsell which We as his true Friend and Ally, do find necessary to give him at this time, is, That he will apply himself to make a reasonable Peace with the King of Denmark, upon the Treaty of Rotschild, which We at his own desire did in some sort become the Garranty of; Letting him further know, that in case his Majesty shall not think fit to follow this Counsel, We cannot satisfie Our self to give him any assistance, the consequence whereof will be so great up­on this Nation; And in case the Dutch will be perswaded to say as much to the King of Denmark, We doubt not but matters will be brought to a happy issue in those parts.

7 In case the King of Denmark shall refuse to treat upon the Terms before expressed, you shall let him know, That although We have not interested Our self in this present War, but have carried Our self as Neuter betwixt him, and the King of Sweden; Yet now We find the Interest of this Commonwealth so much concerned in this War, That We held Our self obliged to make use of all the means God hath put into Our hands to put an end thereto; And that having done what lies in Our power, by Our Ministers, in a friendly way without success, We have found Our self necessitated to give assistance to the King of Sweden, as Our Friend and Ally, who having declared himself willing to make Peace upon the Terms of the Rotschild Treaty, We thought it not for the Common good, nor for the interest of England, to suffer him to be opprest and totally ruined, by the conjunction of so great and powerful Forces against him.

8 And upon this state of the case, and having by your self, or Sir Philip Meadow Our said Envoy, used your best endeavour as afore­said for making a Peace; And if the King of Sweden shall give satisfaction upon the Terms of Assistance, you shall then with the Fleet under your Command, assist the King of Sweden in a defen­sive way, in the manner expressed in the following Article.

9 You shall with the Fleet under your Command, either alone or in conjunction with the Swedish Fleet, hinder what in you lies, the transporting of any part of the Confederate Army, under the Command of the Elector of Brandenburg, or by whom else the same is commanded, into the Isles of Zeland and Funen, or into any other [Page 67]of the places now possessed by the Swedes; And if any attempt shall be made to do it, you shall use the force that is in your hand to withstand and prevent it, by whomsoever it shall be attempted.

10 In case the Fleet of the King of Sweden shall be attempted by the Dane, or by the Fleet of any other State, separately or in con­junction with the Dane, you shall use the Force which God hath given you to defend him.

11 You shall also labour by the Fleet under your Command, to hinder the carrying of any Succour or relief into Coppenhagen, until the King of Denmark shall be willing to Treat upon the Terms expres­sed in the former Article, and are hereby impowred to fight with a­ny such as shall endeavour to carry in any such relief, as aforesaid; And are also impowred to authorize such number of the Fleet as you shall judge necessary, under the Flag of Sweden, to joyn with the Fleet of Sweden, to pursue and assault his enemies, for the better ac­commodating of the Termes of Peace as aforesaid.

12 And because Our intention is to manage this business by Counsel and Correspondence with the States General of the United Pro­vinces, as also to prevent any further Engagement between the King of Sweden and the Lords the States in a Hostile way, We have directed our Resident at the Hague, to propound to the said States General, that they will joyn with England and France, in the ma­king of this Peace, upon the grounds of the Treaty of Rotschild, and that in order thereto, they will not send to the King of Den­mark any assistance further, till the issue of Our joynt endeavours for a Peace be seen, nor go into those parts with a Fleet, to take part with any side, which We have also expressed Our self resolved to do; And have accordingly given you direction by the fore-go­ing third Instruction: And have also desired of them to agree that their Fleet shall not sail into the Sound or Baltick Sea, ut remain in some convenient place without, in expectation of the Conclusion of the Peace, whereunto We hope they will agree, and give Instru­ctions to their Admiral to conform thereto, and to hold a good and friendly correspondence with you in the management of this business; you shall therefore in case you shall either meet with the Fleet of the said Lords the States at Sea, by the way thither, or shall arrive in the Sound or those parts before them, you shall hold a good and friendly Correspondence with them, sending to the Admiral, upon your first descrying of their Fleet at Sea, and letting him know, that you are come into those parts, to en­deavour a Peace between the two Crowns of Sweden and Den­mark, without taking either side, or giving assistance to either, if it be possible to make the Peace without it; and further, that We have ordered the Treaty of Rotschild to be propounded as the Termes of the Peace to be made between them, with such alte­rations, as are necessary, the management whereof between the two Kings, is left by Us to Our Publick Minister upon the place; And that you hope he is come with the same mind and intentions, [Page 68]and that the Lords his Superiours, have given him Instructions to conform thereunto; And that he will accordingly declare himself, and joyn with you, for the making of this Peace, upon the terms aforesaid, in such a way as may be most likely to effect it, and pre­vent all jealousie between England and the United Provinces, whilest these endeavours are on foot. And in order thereunto, you are to desire the said Admiral, That by agreement with you, he will not give any assistance to either side, either by Men, Ships, or otherwise, nor endeavour to go with his Fleet into Coppenha­gen, or into the Sound or Baltick Sea, lest further Hostility fall out betwixt the Swede and him, but that they will remain with­out the Sound and Belt, until it can be seen whether by your joint endeavours, a Peace may be concluded betwixt them, or until some other certain way of management of this affair, may be agreed upon between you and him, conducible to the ends aforesaid; Engaging likewise to him, that you will give no assistance on either side, nor re­move the station of the Fleet from the place which shall be agreed upon between you, until the issue of the Treaty be seen as aforesaid; But in case the Admiral or Commander in Chief of the said Dutch Fleet shall not hearken to these terms; But shall with their Fleet endeavour to go through the Sound or Belt, for the relieving of Coppenhagen, assaulting the Swedes Fleet, or giving other assistance to the Dane; or that the Danes Fleet with the Dutch Ships already there, shall endeavour to joyn with the said Fleet of the States General for the pur­pose aforesaid, you shall in any of those cases by way of assistance to the Swede, use your force for the hindring thereof.

13 Incase you shall find the Dutch Fleet and their new Succours for Denmark, to be arrived in those parts before you, and that they have relieved Coppenhagen, and joyned themselves to the Dane, contrary to those intentions and Propositions made in pursuance thereof, expressed to Our Resident at the Hague, you shall let the Dutch Admi­ral also know your intentions of coming into those Seas, and desire him to joyn with you in the promoting thereof, according to the twelfth In­struction. But if that be refused, or delayed beyond what the nature and condition of affairs will admit, you shall give assistance to Sweden upon the Terms before expressed. Or, if whilest you are debating these things with the Dutch, or during the Treaty with Sweden about an assistance, any endeavours be used to transport the Forces under the Elector of Brandenburg, and to fight the King of Sweden, you shall oppose it by force, either by your self, or in conjunction with Sweden, by whomsoever it be at­tempted.

14 And in respect there may many cases fall out, wherein We at this distance, and upon affairs subject to so great Changes and uncertain­ties, cannot give particular Instructions, you are in cases which are omitted, or not well explained, to have your eye in the determination thereof upon Our General scope, which lies in two things, to wit, the making of a good Peace between the said two Kings, wherein we desire [Page 69]a good Correspondence with the Lords the States General, and their For­ces which shall be in those parts. And secondly, if it shall please God, to bring things to that pass, that you shall find your self obliged by the tenour of your Instructions, to give assistance unto Sweden, that you so manage it, that before you engage the Fleet in Action, the King of Sweden do agree and Authentickly ratifie the Treaty herewith delive­red to you, lest that after any part of his work be done, he should refuse to do what in justice may be expected from him. However, for preven­ting of the transportation of the forces under the Elect. of Brandenburg as aforesaid, or for executing your 12th Instruction, you are authorized to engage the Fleet, although the said Treaty should not be agreed.

15 In case that the refractoriness to the Peace shall be on the part of the King of Sweden, endeavour shall be used to settle things so with the King of Denmark and the States General, that the Treaty betwixt Denmark and this State may he observed, and that whatsoever advan­tages are granted to the States General in point of Trade and Commerce, may be likewise granted to this State, and the same security given to Us for the performance thereof; letting them know, that otherwise We shall be obliged to provide for Our own Interest, and this We have di­rected Sir Philip Meadow to transact, who shall also follow such ad­vice, as you shall think fit to give him therein.

16 As to matter of salutes betwixt Our Fleet and the King of Swedens, as also for what will be necessary to be agreed touching the manner of your Conjunction with the Swedes, in case it shall fall out you joyn with them, you are to do therein what shall be found necessary and a­greeable to the Honour of this Commonwealth, as you in your judgment and direction shall think fit.

17 You shall in case of meeting with any Ships of War belonging to any Forreign State in the British Seas, take care that the Honour of this Nation be preserved, by causing them to strike their Flag, and lower their Top-sail, as is accustomed, and in case of refusal, you shall com­pel them thereunto by force.

18 You shall take care to give Us frequent Intelligence of your proceedings, and of every thing that shall occur in those parts; That thereupon you may receive further direction, as shall be necessary, either touching your acting there, or returning with the Fleet; which yet you are to do, when the season of the year, the necessity of the Fleet, or other condition of affairs shall require, although you should not re­ceive Our further directions therein.

19 In case it shall please God to take you away, or otherwise disinable you that you cannot intend this service, The Vice-Admiral of the Fleet is hereby impowred to execute these Instructions, until We shall give other order therein.

March 18. 1658.

20 In case the whole Fleet contained in this List be not ready, you shall proceed upon your Voyage, with such part of them as are ready to said with you, giving order to the rest to fol­low after you.

[Page 70]Out of these Instructions it is observable, that the true Interest of England was then judged to be; First, to preserve Denmark from ruine, and the power of the Sound in his hand, as being a wea­ker Prince, whose Interest it would be not to impose upon his Neighbours, or if he did, it were easier reducing him to terms of reason; and therefore sincerely they endeavoured to re-establish the Peace of Rotschild, and save that King from the violence of the Swede and Menes of the Dutch, and to leave him a free Prince. Se­condly, but if that could not be done, then as hath been touched before, they chose rather to help the King of Sweden, and take his word for their share in the benefit of the Conquest, than that the Dutch should grapple all into their hands and power.

The English being come thus first into Denmark, resolved to hin­der De Ruyters conjunction with Opdam (who had Wintered in Cop­penhagen, and governed greatly in all their Councels and affairs) for fear their force might be superiour in the Sound: And there­fore when the English Admiral was past the Schaw or Point of Scha­gen, (De Ruyter being not yet come out of Holland.) he left three Scout-ships, one at the Schaw Point; another about Lezow and A­nout, and a third at the Koll, all in sight one of the other, and the last in sight of the Fleet. He at Schaw had Order to meet De Ruy­ter there, and deliver him a Letter, wherein he desired him, that he would signifie to him, that he would not give any assistance to either side,Apr. 4. 1659. by Men, Ships, or otherwise, nor endeavour to go with his Fleet into Coppenhagen, the Sound, or Baltick Sea, lest fur­ther hostility should fall out betwixt the Swede and him, but remain with his Fleet without the Sound and Belt, until it might be seen whether by their joynt endeavours a Peace might be concluded, or until some other certain way of management of this affair, might be agreed upon between them, conducible to the ends aforesaid. And he engaged on the other side (De Ruyter agreeing to the desires expressed in his Letters) that he would give no assistance to ei­ther side.

The arrival of this great Fleet, was no less terrible to the Danes than acceptable to the Swedes, for these hugged themselves with the hopes of powerful assistance from their tried friends, whilest the other apprehended the carriage of a reconciled enemy. King Fre­derick being therefore doubtful of what might happen, gave notice to the States General by an Express, of the arrival of the English Fleet, consisting of thirty six men of War besides Fire-ships, in the Sound, adding his entreaties, That they would be likewise pleased to dispatch their promised Succours, whereby he might be at length delivered from the oppressions of his growing enemies. But neither the Swedes confidence, nor the Danes fear did last long, for Monta­gue having sent his Cousin Mr. Montague, and his Vice-Admiral, to salute King Charles, did likewise assure him by word of mouth; as he did King Frederick the next day after his arrival by Letters, that He was come with his Fleet to help to reconcile the two Kings, [Page 71]which he would endeavour with all his might, and in the interim neither assist nor offend either of them.April. 11. The Danes raised with the Admirals friendly Message, were assured by Sir Phil. Meadow the En­glish Envoy's confirming of it. He wrote in the same sence Montague had done before, offering withall his Masters so often proffered Me­diation, and having laid open the irreparable evils of a continued War, magnified the Peace of Rotschild, as most consentaneous to the present State of affairs, and the surest foundation of the fu­ture Treaty. But both Kings delayed their Answers, though he of Denmark did at length reply,20. that he did very willingly accept of the offered Mediation, the very name of Peace being most wel­come to him, but he could not Treat, much less Conclude any thing, without his Allies and Confederates. The truth is, he ab­hor'd the thoughts of the Peace of Rotschild, and had obliged him­self but lately, by a Treaty with the Emperour, the King of Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg, to make no Peace with the Swedes, without mutual consent of the Confederate Princes.

King Charles seemed no less averse from the Treaty of Rotschild than the Dane, and however Montague did daily tamper with him, to encline him to it, yet his returns were all delatory, because he saw the English posted, so as he thought their reputation would never permit them to suffer the Dutch Fleet to sail by the sides of their Ships into Coppenhagen; and that then his work would be done gratis, if they were together by the ears, and he free from having signed any Terms for the benefit of England. The English Admi­ral on the other hand apprehending his danger, in being engaged to such a disadvantage, pressed his Majesty for a clear answer without delay, which not receiving, and withall finding that King preparing to be gone in person into Funen, where entercourse would be long and difficult, and continue this inconvenience; The Admiral sent him word, that he was sorry he could not all that time know his Majesties resolution, and that now he was obliged to pursue some other instructions he had: and presently weighing Anchor sailed out of the Sound, and posted himself in the Cattegat, between the Koll and the Town of Guildeley in Zeland. As his Fleet passed by Cronenburg, the King of Sweden sent Count Brake and Monsieur Post, two Senators of his Kingdom, to complement the Admiral▪ and wish him good speed in his undiscovered design; And within two hours after, sent another Boat to him, with an Instrument under his hand and seal, accepting the mediation of England, upo [...] the Terms of the Rotschild Treaty, which was in effect welcom to the English Admiral, although he had an important reason to remove the Fleet as he did, though he had hoped no other advan­tage thereby. For in the Sound where the Fleet was posted, it was found that the Current ran so violently and uncertainly, and diffe­rently in every small space of distance; and the breadth of the wa­ter was so little, that if the Dutch Fleet had come, and he been obliged to fight, the place was such as no Pilot knew how to work [Page 72]a Ship in: And the other Station a breast of the Koll, was good Sea-room, and a steady Current (for in that place is discernable no tide at all) but if the Wind blow from the Ocean, the Current runs into the Sound, and if it blow out of the Baltick, then the Current runs out.

The English Fleet thus posted, and having obtained the consent of the King of Sweden to the Rotschild Treaty, the Admiral again enforces the English Mediation upon the King of Denmark, who be­ing bound up, and over-ruled by his Allies, refuses the Terms of the Mediation; whereupon the English Admiral, according to his Instructions, offers a Treaty of Assistance from England, to the Swede; which I thought fit to insert here.

WHereas there is a new and unhappy War, broken out be­twixt his Majesty the King of Sweden, and the King of Denmark, and that since the said Rupture, the King of Sweden hath by his Arms got possession of the Town of Elzineur, and Ca­stle of Cronenburg, in the Isle of Zeland, and obtained thereby the Command of the Sound, and hath also beleaguered the City of Coppenhagen, yet with this mind and desire, to make and con­clude with the King of Denmark, a good and secure Peace; And whereas, upon pretence of giving assistance to his Majesty the King of Denmark, there is a great and powerful Army, consist­ing chiefly of the Forces of the King of Hungary now Emperour of Germany, and of the King of Poland, already marched into Holstein and Jutland, whereof they have already possession, de­signing also to possess themselves of Funen and Zeland, and the strength therein, which should they be able to effect, it would in all humane probability, prove the ruine and loss of the Prote­stant Interest in those parts, and endanger the subversion thereof in all Europe, and also be to the destruction of Navigation and Commerce in the Baltick Sea, and the King of Denmark himself (whose assistance they pretend) captivated into the hands of those whose interest obliges them to make a prey of him, and his said Majesty the King of Sweden, having upon these grounds, and to the ends before expressed, and in this exigency of affairs (in pursuance of a Treaty made at London betwixt the two States, on the seventh of July Old stile, in the year of our Lord 1656, whereby it is in the first Article thereof (among other things) agreed, that it shall be lawful for either of the said Confederates within the Kingdoms and Countries of the other, to hire Ships, as well Men of War, as Merchant men, upon the Terms and Conditions therein expressed) desired the Assistance and ayd of his Highness the Lord Protector of the Commonwealth of England, Scotland, and Ireland, and the dominions and Ter­ritories thereunto belonging, and for the further setling the Trade and Commerce betwixt the two States.

  • [Page 73]1 It is agreed on either part, that for the affording of Ayd and Suc­cour to His Majesty and Kingdom of Sweden, His most Serene Highness the Lord Protector shall be obliged to send forthwith towards the Sound a Fleet of Ships of War.
  • 2 That the said Fleet or Navy shall at the Charge of his said High­ness and Commonwealth of England, &c. be equipped and fitted forth sufficiently, with all things necessary for such an expedition, and shall be also from time to time supplied for the keeping and main­tenance of them in those Seas, until the twenty ninth of September next.
  • 3 The said Fleet being come into those Seas, they shall ayd and assist His Majesty the King of Sweden, in a Defensive way, that is to say; First, they shall do their endeavours to hinder any For­raign Ships of War to joyn themselves with the Fleet of Den­mark, under what Plag soever it be attempted, or on what pretence soever. Secondly, for the hindering the transportation of any Souldi­ers or Forces belonging to the Confederate Army, under the Com­mand of the Elector of Brandenburg into Coppenhagen, or any Islands of Denmark. Thirdly, for preventing of the carrying any Relief or Succour of Money, Victuals, Souldiers, or other pro­vision of War into Coppenhagen. Fourthly, for the defence of the Swedish Fleet, in case they shall be assaulted at Sea, or blockt up in Harbour by the Dane, or any other in Conjunction with him, or separately from him.
  • 4 Forasmuch as His Highness and the Commonwealth of England will be at excessive charge in setting forth and managing the foresaid Navy, for the attaining the ends aforesaid: Therefore by way of Recompence, and satisfaction of the charges expended and to be expended: And in respect of the other hazards and dangers which may ensue to this Commonwealth by reason of this Assistance: It is agreed that the People and Subjects of this Commonwealth, from time to time Sailing and Trading, coming and going through the Sound, or Belt, shall not at any time be obliged to pay any Tribute, Tolle, or Custom, Duty or other Charge whatsoever, for either Ships or Merchandizes, to the King, or Kingdom of Sweden, or any of his Officers or Ministers whatsoever; but shall in their said Passage, and Navigation through the said places be treated in manner following.
  • 5 That upon the coming of any of the Ships of His Highness, and this Commonwealth, and the People and Subjects thereof, into those parts, and at their passage through the Sound or Belt; pro­ducing their Legal and Authentick Certificates to the Officers of the King of Sweden, and to such Officer or Officers as shall be appointed by His Highness to reside at Cronenburg, or such other place thereabouts, as His Highness shall desire, the Commanders, Masters, and other Officers of such Ships of this Commonwealth as shall so pass, shall on such Certificates pay [Page 74]to the Officer or Officers so to be appointed by His Highness, such Tolle and Duty as His said Highness shall think fit to appoint, which Tolle and Duty, shall be for the sole benefit of His High­ness and this Commonwealth, in recompence of the said Charge and Hazards aforesaid: And upon payment of such Tolle or Duty, such English Ships shall be suffered to pass without any stop or molestation.
  • [...] [...]hat the People and Subjects of this Commonwealth shall in the [...]ntreys and Dominions of the King of Sweden, which either [...] are in His possession, or hereafter shall come into His posses­sion, pay no higher or greater Custom, or Duty, than the Sub­jects of Sweden at this time do, and be used in all other things as the Subjects of Sweden at this time are.
  • [...] That His Majesty of Sweden shall shut up the Sound, as also the Great and Little Belt, and all other Passages into the Baltick Sea, and prohibit all Commerce and Navigation through the same, to all such who shall be in Amity with those Confederates, or either of them.
  • 8 That all the Ports, Rivers, Roads, Harbours and Countryes of Swe­den shall be free and open for the English Ships and men to come in­to, reside in, and go forth of, from time to time as there shall be oc­casion, without any molestation, and shall be assisted and furnished with provisions and other necessaries, at the same rates that the People [...]nd Subjects of the King of Sweden are.
  • [...] That all reasonable endeavours shall be used by these Confederates [...]o withdraw the Elector of Brandenburg, and all other Princes [...]d States from any conjunction with the House of Austria, and to Unite them against the said House.
  • [...] That the said Fleet set out by His Highness, as aforesaid, shall be continued forth, for the purposes aforesaid, for so long time as the present season of the year shall permit, with respect to the safety of the Fleet and no longer.

[...]he English Admiral was bound up, not to admit of any altera­ [...] in the Treaty, and the King of Sweden, how great soever his [...]eed of Englands help was, yet immoveably persisted in refusing to sign the Treaty upon these Points.

  • First, that he could not admit the English the Priviledges in Swe­den that all Swedes have, because he alledged some sort of Ships were built there in a form particular to be useful in his Wars, and for lading Salt also, in consideration whereof they had special im­munities. But he offered to make them equall with the rest of the Nation.
  • 2 That he could not exclude their Enemies out of the Baltick Sea; For it was not possible for the English alone to suf­fice for the Commerce of it, and if they could, yet it was giving [Page 75] them to much advantage in Trade upon his own people, and all the bordering Nations upon the Baltick Sea to make them Monopolizers thereof.

Whilest these things are in discoursing in the Sound, the change of Government happened in England, and the English Fleet there­by taken off from the prosecution of its first design, was made to wait the new directions of the Power then in possession; whose In­terest differing from the former; seemed to espouse that of Holland, by undervaluing the Swedes to their very great prejudice.

But however affairs went in Denmark, the struglings at the Hague were no less remarkable, which ended at length in a League betwixt the three States, to wit, England, France, and the United Provinces; Whereby they resolved to perswade or enforce, the warring Kings, and that against their wills, or without consulting with them, to a Reconciliation and Peace. The Articles of this Convention, where­in its Authours shewed, they no less minded their own, than their Neighbours interest, were in all nine.

  • The first was,
    May 22/11. 1659.
    that a Peace should be made betwixt the two Kings, upon the foundation of the Rotschild Treaty.
  • 2 That the second Article of the said Treaty, by which all Forreign hostile Fleets were prohibited to pass the Sound, should be wholly exploded and left out, or so cou­ched, that no Vessels or shipping whatsoever, belonging to any of the three States, should be comprehended in that restriction; but that on the contrary, they should be permitted to pass the said Streight at pleasure, without any let or interruption.
  • 3 That the English Fleet should not joyn it self to either of the two Kings Fleets, nor affist nor offend either of them, for the space of three whole Weeks, counting from the day that notice hereof was given to the Commander in chief of the said Fleet: And likewise, that the Dutch Fleet, which was to be sent for Denmark, should observe the same, and not joyn with Opdams Fleet, who was also to act nothing in prejudice of the Swedes for the said three Months time; and that the Fleet to be sent thither should not go to Coppenhagen, nor enter the Baltick Sea, either by the Sound, or by either of the two Belts.
  • 4 That the said three States, should withdraw all manner of ayd and succours, from that King who should refuse equitable terms of Peace, and continue so to do, until he had declared the contra­ry.
  • 5 That the three States should stand bound for ever, for the executing and keeping of the made peace.
  • 6 That all Ships what­soever belonging to the Subjects of the three States, as also their Merchandise and lading should be free, and exempted in the Sound, and both the Belts, from any new Impositions or Tolls.
  • 7 That England and France should undertake to remove all diffidences and mis-understandings, arisen betwixt the King of Sweden and the States General, and cause the Treaty of Elbing with its elucidations to be ratified.
  • 8 That the three States should use their utmost endeavours to compose the War with Poland, as also the difference [Page 76]betwixt the Elector of Brandenburg and the Swedes.
  • 9 Lastly, that the Articles of this Treaty should be ratified and duly observed by the three States.

And thus this Treaty, notwithstanding the main opposition of the Emperor, the Danes, and the Brandenburgers Ministers, was agreed upon by the three States. But being those of England and France did refuse to sign it at present, under pre­tence of waiting further, and more plenary Orders from their Prin­cipals, the States General dispatched an Express to the King of Denmark, assuring him that their Fleet. notwithstanding the arri­val of Forreign Fleets in the Sound, April. 29. should follow, with the forty Companies designed for his assistance, with all possible speed; and that they would omit nothing whereby they might remove that oppression that his Kingdom did at present groan under. There was no industry omitted for the hastening out of the Dutch Fleet all for­reign Commerce and traffick by Sea being forbidden, and wholly prohibited, until the same were furnished with Marriners. This un­usual Embargo did extreamly trouble the Merchants, especially the Green-land Farers, for the season to fish for Whales drew nigh, and the loss would be as well great as irrecoverable, if it were neg­lected. Seeing therefore that Seamen came but slowly in, as unwil­ling to engage in a War, where nothing was to be expected but blows, and that they would not be prest, as inconsistent with the freedom they pretend, they were forced to hire them at excessive rates, the price heightening, even to forty Guilders a man every moneth. At last, though with much ado, they levied twelve hundred Seamen, which were dispersed amongst the Navy, which by this time was ready, consisting of forty brave Ships of War. And now their Land-forces being likewise embarked,May 10/3 [...]. they set sail towards Den­mark. The Danish Agents which resided in Holland, had hired se­veral Fluyts and Galliots, to carry provisions to Coppenhagen, and to transport the Confederate Armies out of Jutland into the I­slands: but wanting both monies and credit, they were stayed be­hind, to the prejudice and dis-reputation of them who were con­cerned. Michael de Ruyter Vice-Admiral of Amsterdam had the present Command of this Fleet, for Opdam was absent, and yet the Land Collonels pretended they ought not obey him, which ra­ther than do, they proposed to pass in the quality of Passengers, but the States undertaking the decision hereof, ordered that the Vice-Admiral should preside in Counsels of War on board, but should sit below the Collonels at meat in the Cabbin. Being under sail, De Ruyter had Orders sent him (for the above-mentioned con­vention betwixt the 3 States was signed) to use no hostility,22. unless provoked, against any whosoever, for the space of 3 Weeks, not to enter the Sound, nor to joyn his Forces to Opdam's during the said time. The same Orders were also sent to the two Admirals in Den­mark, both of them being strictly enjoyned to attempt nothing un­til the expiration of the said Truce: But being the time was wel-nigh expired, before the Admirals could have notice of these transacti­ons [Page 77]at so great a distance, it was agreed upon that the Truce should take its beginning from the receipt of the Advice, and Letters which were sent them. De Ruyter therefore being advanced as far as the Islands of Lesow and Anhout, came to Anchor, where he staid whi­lest the Embassadours sent by the States General to both the Kings, continued their journeys to Cronenburg and Coppenhagen. The Dutch for all their vast preparations, considering the hazards and conse­quences of a War, wisely thought the way of Mediation the best, at least the safest, to appease the troubles of the North. They there­fore dispatcht their Embassadours to the differing Princes, to each two, but with a strong Fleet, an excellent way of interposing. There were who alledged, that in case the business came to blows; that fighting and the function of Embassadours, whose errand was Peace, could not square, and so would have had them go by Land; but that nicety being waved, they embarked, though not all at once, and therefore did not arrive at the same time in the Sound. The first (being likewise the first in Commission) that came to Cro­nenburg, was the Heer Slingland, Counsellour and chief Pensioner of Dort. He had given the Court notice of his approach before his landing, by a Gentleman of his train, and Letters to the King. Whilest he himself, having complemented the English Admiral by another, went himself on board him, where after a reception equal to his Character, he fell into discourse with Montague about the present constitution of affairs, though in general termes; for the Admiral being not then impowred (for the English Embassie was not as yet arrived) they did not descend to particulars. Slingland being returned to his Ship, received late that night an Answer from Court, which was, that he should be welcom, and received accor­ding to his dignity. There came with this Gentleman another, with a complement and civil Letter, from the Senator Rosenhaen, who brought him also a Pasport which he had not desired, and a large Declaration in answer to his Letter, which contained a recapitulation of Complaints against the States Generals proceedings, and conti­nual thwarting of the Swedes interest. But he waved any particular debate thereupon, by advice of the other Embassadours designed for Coppenhagen, then with him, reserving it to the States considera­tions and orders, and being however admitted, he was conducted in the Kings Coach, with that solemnity which is due to Embassa­dours, to the Lodgings designed for his Reception, and three days entertainment. The Heer Huybert, Counsellour and Secretary to the States of Zealand, who had been joynt Colleague with Sling­land in Prussia, was also joyned with him in Commission here, but being he did not Embark as soon as the other, and that he spent some time in giving the last Orders to the Chiefs of the Dutch Fleet, and in Conference with General Montague upon his; he did not arrive in the Sound, (where his Reception and Audience was the same in substance with the other,) till three days after. But the Heeren Vogelsang Counsellour and Syndick of Amsterdam, and Ha­ren [Page 78]a Gentleman of Friesland, both, but more particularly deputed to the King of Denmark, arrived there the same day that Slingland did; they (as De Huybert also did) came in a man of War, and saluting the Castle with their great Guns, were repayed with the same civi­lity. Being landed, they were conducted to Court with Ceremo­ny, and admitted into the Kings presence, told him; that the States General were much troubled at the unhappy differences that were risen betwixt the two Nations, and that they were and al­ways had been far from any thoughts of hostility against the Crown of Sweden, only had not been wanting to their Allies in their extre­mity, according to the Covenants made with them. They had therefore sent them their Embassadours, to renew their old friend­ship with their old friends, and to endeavour to remove those mis­understandings and animosities which were at present betwixt both Kings. The King having answered in order to these particulars, though in general terms, expressed himself no less desirous of Peace than the States. The Embassadours being dismissed, returned to their Ship, being waited upon thither with the same Ceremony they came; the next morning they sailed to Coppenhagen, where they were received and treated with as much splendidness, as was pos­sible in a Town so long besieged.Jun. 11. Amongst other discourse, they acquaint the King with the Treaty concluded in the Hague, betwixt the three States, and seriously invite his Majesty to embrace the same, as most agreeing with the present estate of his affairs. But the King having thanked them civilly for their former favours, pro­tested solemnly, that he had rather hazard all, than treat upon the foundation of the Rotschild Treaty, and that with the exclusion of his Friends and Allies: He therefore besought the continuance of their helping hand, as the true and safest means to a wished Ac­commodation. Neither was the King of Sweden less averse from that hated Treaty, however pressed to accept of it, by the other Embassadours at his Court. And yet lest he might seem to do no­thing, he ordered Commissioners to argue the case with them, but their Conferences proved for the most part fruitless, and there was no great appearance, to put an end to the War in the three Weeks time prefixed by the three States. In the interim, there was no industry omitted in the Fortifying of Cronenburg; the best part of the Town of Elzineur next the Castle was thrown down to make way for the new Works, and near a thousand Country people did labour day and night without any intermission in the raising of them. Koege, Corseur, and other places of Denmark, were likewise forti­fied, and the Camp before Coppenhagen strengthened by highten­ing the Walls, and enlarging of the Moat: By all which it appea­red, that the Swedes had no mind to be discoursed out of their Con­quests and warm Quarters.

De Ruyter who had hitherto lain betwixt Lesow and Anout in order to the Truce, weighed Anchor, and being commanded by Opdam, came with his Fleet to Sampso, that they might joyn with [Page 79]more ease and at pleasure, when the three Weeks were expired, Opdam himself lay with his Fleet, and some Danish Vessels, betwixt Spro and Komps, expecting the expiration of the Truce, which was yet prolonged for three Weeks more. For Monsieur Newport the States Embassadour in England, had made a new Cessation with the Usurpers there, and that without the knowledge of his Superiours, the Counsel of State there having absolutely insisted upon it, by reason their Commissioners designed for Denmark were not yet gone, and lest any thing might happen before they could get thi­ther, prejudicial to the Peace they all so much desired.June 13. The States seemed unsatisfied with this unexpected agreement, but yet least they might seem likewise averse from thoughts of an Accommoda­tion, they approved of it, and commanded their Admirals to ob­serve it, but with that restriction, that they should joyn For­ces upon the expiration of the first three Weeks, and land their Land Militia in Coppenhagen.

In the mean time, whilest the English Fleet expected new Or­ders, an occasion happened wherein the English did the King of Sweden a singular good turn: For 28 sail of Swedish ships, very good ones, were gone under the Command of young Wrangel, into the lesser Belt, for the relief of Funen. Opdam and De Ruyter being newly joyned in the great Belt, were going to surprise this Swedish Fleet, the news thereof coming to the English Admiral, he pre­sently sailed into the Belt, and there found the whole Dutch and Da­nish Fleet about ninety Sail, pursuing the Swedish Fleet, and in sight of them. But upon discovery of the English Fleet the Dutch tackt, and put themselves into the great Belt, before the English Fleet, and came to an Anchor near Komps Island, and the English off the Town of Callenburg; in the mean time, the Swedes delivered, in sight of both Fleets, sailed away towards the Isle of Haselin, and so for the Sound, where the King of Sweden questioned and impri­soned young Wrangel for his ill Conduct. The Dutch apprehending the English advance, made ready for Fight, and the allarm lasted until Montague's Ketch and Letters assured them, that they were friends, and had no other thoughts but of Amity and Peace. Here­upon followed all the demonstrations of kindness on both sides, the Generals complementing each other by their Vice-Admirals, and the several Officers of the Fleet, visiting, receiving, and feasting each other, with all imaginable kindness and civility, and now the Cessation being already expired, the Chiefs themselves mentio­ned and concluded a further continuation of it for three Weeks more.

After both Fleets in the Belt had disputed some ten days, the ex­plaining some terms in the Hagues Treaty, which the English Ad­miral made his pretence, to go to the relief of the Swedes, he weigh­ed Anchor and sailed by Haselin into the Sound, and came to an An­chor between Ween Island and Coppenhagen, shutting the Dutch our of the Channel, and expecting the coming of new Embassadours [Page 80]from England, and lying in a Post advantageous to correspond ei­ther with Coppenhagen, or Elzineur, as occasion offered; whilest Opdam sailed with his Fleet to Coppenhagen. The Danes who lan­guished within their Walls, clamoured against these noxious Tru­ces; the loss of Naskow heightened their murmurings and complaints, justly searing, lest the whole burthen of the War might fall upon them, whilest the great power of their Confederates seemed but idle Spectators in their Tragedy. This moved the King to press the States by re-iterated Messages and intreaties,June 24. July 31. that they would not suffer Denmark to be wholly lost, and such vast and chargeable pre­parations to be rendred fruitless, by their re-iterated Cessations. The Enemy had in them, taken all the Islands, and Naskow it self in sight of their Fleet; so that he had nothing now left but Coppen­hagen only, and that straitly besieged, by Sea and Land. He ad­ded, that the Swedes did fortifie the landing places of Zeland and Funen with all diligence; neither had they desisted from assaulting and taking the States own Ships in the lesser Belt; by all which it appeared, how little hopes there were to bring these to reason by Cessations and Treaties: He did therefore earnestly desire them, and that by vertue of the League betwixt them, that they would send their Generals orders to obey his commands, and that until Denmark was delivered from the danger it was in, and the Enemy obliged to embrace a desired and equitable Peace.July 1.22.22. Carisius the Da­nish Resident in the Hague, urged the same by three several Memori­als, but all could not perswade the States to recede from their late Conventions with the English and French. Monsieur De Thou had told them in their full Assembly, that if they did depart from the Treaty which they had concluded with so much difficulty, his King would also withdraw from the terms of Mediation, and help the King of Sweden, according to his agreement with the English, with all his power. But their greatest apprehensions were from the English, as nearest, and upon the place, not that they feared their Forces, for they were themselves double their numbers, but lest they should engage in a War, which might be easier begun than en­ded. But the apprehensions of the English and the French threats, did quickly vanish, for both Nations did ratifie the Treaty of the 21 of May, and the English Commissioners were daily expected at Elzineur.

That Bloody Faction, the disgrace and Fag end of a Parliament, who had murthered their Soveraign, had also now cashiered their pretended Protector, and having re-usurped a Tyranny over their fellow-subjects, and the most noble English Nation, swayed and domineered at pleasure: and thinking themselves now secure at home, extended their ambition (the only commendable thing they did) to forreign parts. Amongst others, the affairs of the North seemed most considerable,. They therefore dispatched three Com­missioners thither, Collonel Algernoon Sidney, Sir Robert Hony­wood, and Mr. Thomas Boon, to whom they were pleased to add [Page 81]General Montague, as not daring to distrust him, because he com­manded the Fleet. (Though they sent him no new Commission to be Admiral, when they did send new ones to all the rest of the Fleet.) But they excluded Sir Philip Medow, who had hitherto ma­naged the whole Mediation, as jealous of his affection to their Go­vernment. These Embassadours came with Instructions and Orders to mediate a Peace betwixt the warring Kings, upon the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty; they were also commanded to joyn Coun­sels, and means with the Dutch, for the effecting of it according to the tenour of the Hagues Conventions, which obliged a mutual communication betwixt the three States. These Embassadours ar­rived at Elzineur with a splendid train, where they were received and treated by the Swedes, with all manner of civilities and honour: the King himself was not there, being gone to Naskow, June 23. then taken by his forces; they therefore stayed there in expectation of his re­turn, but to loose no time, had daily Conferences with the French and Dutch Embassadours, so that the whole Negotiation seemed to be carried on by common consent; the Swedes were troubled at this intimacy and familiarity, affirming that it was wholly unpracti­cable, that Embassadours sent to a Forreign King, and not having seen that King to whom they were so deputed, should in the mean time confer and treat with the Ministers of other States, not friends of the said King, and that in his own Court or Camp. But the Kings arrival put an end to these murmurings; the English Commis­sioners went to Fredericksburg where he was, and being received in the way, by a party of Horse and some Gentlemen, which the King had sent to wait upon them, were conveyed to their Lodg­ings in the Kings Coaches, accompanied with the Coaches of those Publick Ministers who were then at Court. Having reposed a while; they were led to publick Audience, which passed in con­gratulations and mutual expressions of friendship. After Dinner, being admitted again to the Kings presence, they unfolded the se­cret of their Commission, the sum whereof was, the story of the Hagues Treaty, which the three States had agreed upon and re­solved to stand to: neither did they omit to tell him, with what in­dustry and affection, they had promoted his Majesties Interest in the said Convention. The King, who had expected better things from his friends he had so much relyed upon, was troubled at this discourse. He found also that the state of his affairs had been re­presented to them in a lower condition than they truly were in; and that by such who either envied his felicity, or were ignorant of his condition: He therefore magnified, though modestly, the past and present, and making a Majesteous reflexion upon his own Person and Conduct; told them, He did not despair of a hap­py and a hoped issue to his undertakings. After this, the Media­tors did all they could by joynt Counsels, by communication of af­fairs, by several Conferences with the two Kings their Commis­sioners, and by their utmost endeavours, to compose the vast [Page 82]breaches betwixt these dissenting Princes, but to little purpose; for the Danes would listen to no Accommodation, that did not re­store them all that had been taken from them, and include their Al­lies; and the Swedes refused to stir out of Zeland, unless the For­tresses and strong places of Denmark, were left them as Pledges for the observing of the future Peace. The time seemed to be spent not in treating, but in fruitless and quarrelsome contestations; King Charles caused a large Declaration to be delivered to the Dutch, wherein, beginning at the Wars of Poland, he put them in mind of the injuries and offences he had received from the United Provin­ces, not forgetting their Collusion, as he called it, about the Treaty of Elbing. The Dutch Embassadours on the other side; afterting their candor and desire of Peace, professed they were far from any thoughts of harm towards Sweden, proposing nothing to themselves but the security of their Confederates, and the freedom of their Commerce. About the same time, there were published two in­vective Manifesto's, by the two Kings Orders, against each other. They were both severe and harsh in their expressions, but being both are in print, I thought fit, in order to the brevity I propose to my self in this Relation, and out of the reverence I bear to such great Princes,July 24/14. to omit any further mention of them. Whilest they thus cavil in Denmark, there was another Treaty concluded on in the Hague, betwixt the three States, more advantageous for the Danes than the former, for Drontheim was restored to them, by vertue thereof, in compensation of the losses they had sustained by this last invasion. In this, as in the other Treaty of the 21 of May, the Ministers residing with both the Kings, were injoyned, that they should by joint Councels and Forces endeavour, and this in the space of fourteen days time, to conclude a Peace upon the Ba­sis of the Rotschild Treaty, except in what is excepted in this present agreement, or should afterwards be changed by consent of the two Kings. And lastly, that they should support and assist with all their might, that Prince which should declare for Peace, and compel the unwilling by force of Arms to accept of it. This Treaty was followed by another more forcible and nervous, wherein it was a­greed,July 25. Aug. 4. that if the fourteen days mentioned in the second Treaty were not begun, when this Convention should be delivered to the Ministers in Denmark, that then the said term should begin within four and twenty hours after the receipt thereof. And further, that the dissenting King should by the conjoyned Forces of England and the Low-Countries, be without any intermission of time compelled to receive and accept of Peace; this was the sum of this third Con­vention. But the States solicitous for Coppenhagen, sent secret In­structions and Orders to their Officers in Chief, that however af­fairs went, they should have a care to conserve the same, and ha­zard all, rather than suffer it to be lost, or change Master. Nei­ther were the English ignorant of this mystery, though they dissem­bled it, being no less unwilling than the Dutch, to see this consider­able [Page 83]City, the ballance of the North, fall into the hands of the a­spiring Swede.

King Charles full of scorn and indignation, to see the Law prescri­bed him by others, resolved not to treat but by the ordinary way of Commissioners. He did not absolutely reject the amicable interposi­tion of the English and French, but would by no means admit of the Dutch, his Enemies and actually in Arms against him, until the old and usual friendship betwixt the two Nations were renewed. King Frederick on the other side, professed he would do, much less con­clude nothing, without the Mediators, especially the interposition of the United Provinces: although he did not deny, but that the Treaty begun and ripened by them, might be polished and brought to perfection by the Commissioners of both Kings. Charles would not hear of quitting of Drontheym, without an equivalent, nor be perseaded to determine any thing about the time of evacuation, or withdrawing his Army out of Denmark: and being urged to de­clare himself, grew angry; protesting though in private, that he be­ing a King, and a Conquerour, and not inglorious, could not, nor would not suffer himself to be braved and controulled by two Commonwealths, whereof one had abdicated, and the other mur­thered their Prince. He was more in choller against the English than the other, because he expected more kindness from them than any. These he reproaches with parricide, and wonders they durst ap­proach him, with their hands reeking with the bloud of their own Soveraign: They should therefore get them gone with their. Fleet, out of the reach of his Cannon, unless they meant to try their vio­lence. But this transport of rage and scorn, was but vented amongst his Confidents. What he said to the Embassadours themselves in publick, some time after, was of no less consequence or noise. The Plenipotentiaries of the two Commonwealths, had with commu­nication of the French Embassadour, framed a Concept or Form, which they called a Project (and which we will call so hereafter also) upon the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty, according to the Conven­tions agreed on at the Hague. This Project or Instrument of Peace, they first presented to the King of Denmark, who received it, and requiring time to deliberate upon it, promised an answer. The Em­bassadours hereupon went the same day to the Camp, and having obtained Steno Bielke the Swedish Embassadours liberty,Aug. 28. (for he had been thus long detained prisoner at Coppenhagen) took him with them, fancying that so great a present would render their coming more acceptable. Being entred the Kings Lodging, and in the Anti-Chamber, his Majesty after a little stay came out to them, where Collonel Sidney, accompanied with all his Colleagues, and the Dutch Embassadours (for the French had withdrawn himself) after a profound Reverence, presented him a Rowl of Paper, being the aforesaid Project. The King asked what Papers they were? Sid­ney answered, that they contained the desires of the three States. But the King replied with a stern countenance, if it be the Project [Page 84]for Peace, I will not receive it: And adding, told the English; as for you, I will not refuse your Mediation, as long as you continue in the terms of friendship, but will suffer no Arbitrators: And then turning to the Dutch subjoyned, as for you, being you are my E­nemies, I absolutely refuse to receive you as Mediators: and to them all, You make your Projects in your Fleets, and I (clapping his hand upon his Sword) wear mine at my side. Having said this, he left the Embassadours, and turning suddenly from them, went to the other side of the room. The Dutch Embassadours follow­ing him said, we are not your Majesties Enemies, and shall [...]prove your best friends. The King looking fiercely upon them, answered, my Embassadours are unworthily used and you are suffered to go and come at pleasure. Slingland replied to this, We need fear nothing from a generous Prince; and the King abruptly, I have no great resentments of generosity for such Enemies. The Embassadours would not provoke the offended King any further, but retiring with a profound and respectful Reverence, left the pre­sence; where His Majesty having given Bielke his hand to kiss rallied with his great Officers, most of them having been present at this audience, upon this unusual rencounter. This indignity of offe­red the Embassadours, was seconded with another, though not so considerable. They were scarce got into their Coaches, when it was told them, that the Trumpeter who waited upon them, was thrown into prison. Being surprised with this Novelty, they sent me to the King to complain of this violence, and breach of the Law of Nations. But the Trumpeter was immediately released, and his detension excused, having happened without the Kings knowledge, and done by the Generals command, not with an in­tent to affront the Embassie, but because he belonged to the Gar­rison of Coppenhagen, which was very true.

The Danes were over-joyed with this ill treatment of the Em­bassadours, fancying that the Dutch would now employ their For­ces against the common Enemy, without any further intermission, as well in revenge of their own injuries, as to assist their Confede­rates. In the mean time, Posts were dispatched into all parts, with the news of this encounter, the circumstances of it being aggrava­ted, according to the several passions of the interessed. The States General were most netled at it, as being most concerned, and did not fail to exaggerate the affront done to the Embassadours of the three States by their Ministers in England and France, as an indigni­ty common to them all. But the Mediators, how ever ill received at their former Audience, did not yet despair of a desired issue to their negotiation. They knew the King of Sweden was not wholly averse from Peace (for he had several times professed he had not espoused his Conquests, provided he did not quit them without a compensation) but from the manner of compassing it; and he was not against the officious intervention of Mediators, though he could not endure the Umpirage of their Arbitration. The Dutch [Page 85]therefore seeing that he would never admit of their Mediation, un­less the ancient Correspondence and Amity betwixt him and them were first restored, drew a form of reconciliation, which should put an end to all their former misunderstandings and Controversies, and sending it to Rosenhaen by the French Embassadour, wrote also to him, that they purposed to come to the Camp, to perfect the Treaty of Elbing and its Elucidations, and also to endeavour to ac­commodate the differences betwixt the two Kings. But being they perceived that the King of Sweden looked upon the States as par­ties, and their Ministers for that reason, as improper for the Nego­tiation in hand, and that it seemed not good to His Majesty, to assent to the aforesaid elucidations, before the difference betwixt himself and the States General were removed, and the ancient friendship betwixt the two Nations restored: and being they doub­ted whether their coming to the Camp at that time might be ac­ceptable or not, they thought good to send an Instrument of re­conciliation, with a promise that they would sign it as soon as the Peace betwixt the two Kings was concluded.

The day following the Dutch Embassadours being informed, that the King had not only laid by his choller, but that also he desired their return to his Court, sent me to him, to know whether their coming to the Camp, would be agreeable to his Majesty or not?Aug. 31. And whether they should be received according to their dignities, in case they came? I being returned, and having brought word that all was as they desired, the Heeren Slingland and Huybert went to the Camp; where being civilly received by the Courtiers, they were immediatly introduced into the Kings presence; where having first condoled with him for the death of the Duke of Holsteyn his father in Law, they urged what concerned the illustrations of the Treaty of Elbing, the Peace betwixt the two Crowns, and the reconcilia­tion betwixt His Majesty and the States General. They most insi­sted upon the present Treaty, and pressed the King, that he would be pleased to declare himself as to the main heads of it, and grant his Letters of safe conduct for the Danish Commissioners, in such manner and form as was required. The King answered, that he desired nothing more than to cultivate the ancient friendship be­twixt Sweden and the United Provinces, and had therefore sent Coyet his Embassadour Extraordinary into Holland, to represent to the States General themselves, the candor of his intentions in that par­ticular. As for the Peace, he was not averse from it, provided it were safe and honourable; only he believed that the business would advance best, if it were carried on by Commissioners of both sides, according to the usual method betwixt the Northern Crowns. The Conference being done, the Embassadours returned to Coppenhagen, being followed by Monsieur Terlon the French Embassadour, who brought with him the desired Pasports for the Danish Commissio­ners. There was no little difficulty on both sides, about the titles of the two Kings, to be inserted in the said Pasports. The Danes [Page 86]refused to acknowledge the new Duke of Schonen, and the Swedes would not relinquish their acquired honours; but a middle way be­ing proposed by the Dutch was embraced by both, to wit, that King Charles should only write himself King of Sweden, and King Fre­derick only King of Denmark, without any further additional titles, on either side. The Letters of safe Conduct being granted by the Swedes, others of the same tenour were required from the Danes, which they differring to give under pretence of new difficulties, were pressed to it by a Memorial, delivered to their King by the Commissioners of the two Commonwealths. In it, they desired His Majesty,Sept. 1. being the Treaty could not begin, much less be con­cluded, without the required Pasports for the Swedes Commissio­ners, that he would forthwith grant them, lest the procrastination of the so much wished for Peace, should lye at his door. The King ha­ving received this Writing, and the Swedes safe Conduct with it, sent also his, writ in Danish, by the Lord Peter Redes one of his Sena­tors, to the Mediators; with a Declaration, wherein he professed that he would send Commissioners to perfect the Peace with the King of Sweden, provided the said King would declare his mind concerning the further Contents of the present Declaration. But being there were several Clauses in the said Declaration, not only offensive to the King of Sweden, but also displeasing to the English and Dutch, besides the stop it was like to put to the Treaty it self, the King was again earnestly desired both by Word and Wri­ting by the Mediators, that omitting his late Declaration, its con­ditions, and restrictions; he would be pleased to send his Commis­sioners to the place appointed, instructed with such powers, and au­thority, as should be necessary for the happy Conclusion of the present Negotiation, lest (which they did abhor to think on) they should be necessitated to judge that he had no thoughts of Peace, being he refused the means by which it was to be effected. The King seeing himself so sharply pressed by the Mediators, did at length deliver them a more satisfactory Declaration,Sept. 5. whereby he did con­sent to all that was desired, as far as agreeing with the Decrees of the three Sates, of the 11/21 of May, 14/24 of July, and the 25/4 Jul./Aug. The French Embassadour went the same day to the Camp, with this De­claration and Letters of safe Conduct, and though the Swedes desi­red some things in them to be changed, that was also assented to. The day following the Lords Rosenhaen and Bielke came from the Camp, and the Lords Pasberg and Magnus Hoeg, from the City, and met in the Tents pitched about the mid-way betwixt the City and Camp: the Deputies of the three States were likewise assisting at this Conference, in whose presence the two Kings Commissio­ners having saluted each other in their proper idioms professed their mutual desires and endeavours for peace: the Danes did mainly urge, that the most material things should be first treated on, and that without delay; and having delivered a Paper to the Swedes, demanded, that being the King of Denmark had been unexpected­ly [Page 87]invaded, even then when he hoped to enjoy the real effects of the Rotschild treaty; that the King of Sweden should forthwith restore unto him all the Provinces, Lands, Forts, Places and move­ables, which he was obliged to surrender by vertue of the said Trea­ty.

  • 2. That a just and equitable satisfaction be made in lieu of all the vast losses which they had suffered by this last Invasion.
  • 3. That the evacuation of all those places to be restored should immediatly follow.
  • 4. That all the Danish Captives, and such who had been transported out of the Provinces subject to Denmark (for the Swedes had pressed and sent some thousands of the Danish youth into Prus­sia, Lieftand, and their other remote Conquests) should be set at liber­ty.

And lastly, that the King of Denmarks Confederates should be duly included in this Treaty. The Swedes on the other side, did urge that a more fit place should be chosen to treat in, and that the parties should agree upon the manner and form of treating, before they entered upon the business it self. As for the Mediators, they would not refuse their Amicable intermedling in greater difficulties; but if they intended to direct or decide matters, by vertue of their Hagues Conventions, or any other pretext whatsoever, they pro­fessed it could not be, as being a thing without example, and not to be admitted by the Kings themselves, without a manifest intru­sion upon their dignities and honour. Two days after they met again, and the Treaty of Rotschild was reassumed and read by the Commissioners of both sides, but being there arose several contests about its third Article, the explication of it was referred by the Danes to the Mediators: these taking hold of the occasion, went to the Swedes into their Tents, and delivering them the projected Treaty which they had formerly presented their King, desired them to recommend it to His Majesty, and entreat his speedy answer to it; the Swedes Commissioners received the Treaty though not without some difficulty, with promise they would present it to His Majesty, and enquire into his pleasure concerning it.

The Dutch Commissioners seeing that the Dayes of Cessation from Arms was past (for they were as well Generals as Embas­sadours) wrote to their Admiral Opdam, that whereas the King of Sweden had positively refused his Declaration for Peace, and that the King of Denmark had satisfied the desires of the three States, he should therefore make War upon the Swedes where he could meet with them, relieve the City, in as much as in him lay with provisions, and hasten De Ruyter whom they daily expected, with all possible speed. In the last Hagues Convention, it was agreed; that the Plenipotentiaries of both Commonwealths, should delibe­rate and determine amongst themselves, what force and what num­ber of Ships they thought sufficient to carry on the design in Den­mark, and that the rest, as superfluous and extream expensive, should be sent to their respective homes again: the truth was, the Dutch Embassadours had Orders, not to dismiss above twenty of their Ships, nor those but with this precaution, that the remaining [Page 88]should be sufficient to execute the Convention of the twenty fourth of July. neither should the said Ships be Licensed but with the English, not before them, and by no means after them, and that the number of the dismissed Vessels, should by no means exceed that of the English, but if possible be less. The English ignorant of this, pressed that the precise number of Ships which were to Winter in Denmark, should be determined, but being the Dutch seemed un­willing to divide their Fleet as yet, General Montague declared in the name of his Colleagues, that being the Dutch Commissioners would not define, according to the Conventions betwixt the two Commonwealths, how many of their Ships should joyn with an e­qual number of English men of War, and how many of both Fleets should after the said conjunction be returned home, they were resol­ved, wanting also provisions for so great a multitude, to send their whole Fleet back into England. This, he said, they did not with an intent to depart from the Conventions betwixt the two Commonwealths, or that they had any new design on foot, but really forced to it through want of necessaries, for the subsistence of so great a Fleet. The Dutch seemingly endeavoured to divert the English from this resolution, and shewing them where and in what manner, they might procure what provisions they pleased, they be­sought them, being the common Interest was to be carried on with common and conjoyned power, they would not withdraw theirs, seeing that could not be without a diminution of the dignity and credit of the two Commonwealths, a weakening of their Media­tion with the two Kings, and a manifest retarding of the present Negotiation. After this, several Propositions were made concer­ning the number of Ships to be left behind, and the English were invited to leave only fifteen of theirs, whilest the whole Dutch Fleet continued there until further Orders from the States Gene­ral, but yet with this restriction, that they should attempt nothing without communication of Councels with the English Plenipoten­tiaries, and being the English were averse from such odds, and so them a solemn Instrument of Assurance under their hands and seals; and that one of their Commissioners should (as a further testimo­ny of their candor and sincerity) not only trust his person in the English Fleet, but continue in the same, to communicate Councels with Montague, and deliberate of what should concern the gene­rality of their affairs, according to emergencies. Sidney did here­upon confess,Sept. 5. that they had no Orders to send away their Fleet at all, but on the contrary, commands to observe the Hagues Con­vention. But Montague, of whose mind Honniwood and Boon also was, being urged to declare himself, answering very ambiguously, broke the conference, and next day leaving Coppenhagen, went to the Sound, and having saluted King Charles at Cronenburg, where he was royally treated, and all his chief Officers and Captains honoured with Presents, he sailed with his whole Fleet towards [Page 89] England, then full of Commotion and tumult. The sudden de­parture of the Admiral, surprised and troubled the minds of all parties: The Swedes were grieved that the Sound, their Havens, and the Sea, lay now open to the prevailing Dutch, whilest the Danes interpreting all things in the worst sense, fancied that Montague was therefore gone, because he would not now war against the Swedes, now openly refusing Peace; and that all those Truces extorted hi­therto from the States General, had been prolonged in favour of their Enemies. The Dutch also seemed to condemn this with-draw­ing of the English, as happening contrary to their Treaties, and even then when they were to act by vertue of them. But this was but in outward shew, for they did inwardly rejoyce that this Imperious Fleet was gone, and they at length at liberty to act without con­troul. But Sidney and his Colleagues were more really trouble at the absence of their Forces, not being ignorant how weak their di­sputes were like to prove against an armed Mediation. They were also more nearly grieved at the Admirals return, as sensible of the great forces he commanded, and his averseness to the present Go­vernment. And truly they were not deceived, for whilest all Eng­land, weary of the tyranny of the Regicides, prepared to vindicate their Liberties by Arms, requiring tacitely their Prince, but open­ly a Free Parliament. Montague being invited and commanded by the King of Great Britain, into whose grace and favour he had lately been restored, hastened thither with his Naval forces, to assist those just, however unfortunate endeavours.

The day after Montague's departure, the Commissioners met a­gain in the Tents, where the Danes demanded an Answer to their former Proposals, declaring withall, that their King induced by the desires and perswasions of the Mediators, had consented to, and would willingly accept of their Project for Peace, so far forth as it agreed with the Hagues Conventions. They therefore desired to know whether the King of Sweden had likewise done it, protesting they would otherwise proceed no further. The English and Dutch Embassadours pressed the same, urging the Swedes to declare, what Orders their King had given, in answer to their just Propositions. Rosenhaen being thus put to it, replied, that they had indeed deli­vered their King the Mediators Project, professing further that His Majesty would omit nothing on His part for the compassing of an equitable and honourable Peace; to which end he declared, that the Mediatours endeavours should be most acceptable to him, provided they interposed only when they were required, and that as friends, not Arbitrators; leaving the disposing of affairs, to the Commis­sioners of both Kings. This he said was His Majesties resolution, who could not chuse but wonder, to see that a Treaty made at the Hague, by the three States, and that without his knowledge, should be also obtruded upon him, and that without his consent. He fur­ther added, that it was a thing wholly unpractical, that Common­wealths should prescribe Laws to Kings at pleasure, and never heard [Page 90]of in History, that Mediatours should undertake to press or com­pel dissenting Princes, even against their wills, to accept of their fancies and conceptions, as Laws. This therefore being so, his Ma­jesty could not answer to those kind of proposals: But if they would treat after the old fashion, and according to the me­thod hitherto observed betwixt the Northern Crowns, he did not doubt, but the way to the so much desired Peace, would be plain and easie. Monsieur Terlon the French Embassadour, arrived there at the same time, and declared to the Mediators, that the Com­missioners had truly and fully told them the Kings sense, in order to the present transaction, as he himself had understood it from His Majesties own mouth at Cronenburg, from whence he came; ad­ding, that he was very angry with Rosenhaen and Bielke, for recei­ving their Project without his orders, and had not pardoned them, if he had not mainly interceded for them.

The Dutch Embassadours being returned to Coppenhagen, sent Or­ders to De Ruyter and Everson, to act with all their Forces both by Sea and Land, against the Swedes, and make war upon them, where­ever they met with them. The next day they gave the English and French Ministers notice of what they had done, which could not at all (as they affirmed) retard the Peace, which was (being it could not be procured otherwise) to be thus sought for according to the intention of the three States. In the mean time, they perswaded them to continue their endeavours, and that with joynt advice, to which also they would contribute their utmost. As for the meet­ings in the Tents, they declared they could not, and that for weigh­ty reasons, come thither any more, until it appeared that the Swedes did accept of the States Generals Mediation, and would receive their Embassadours according to their dignity. The rest of the Me­diators acknowledged that the Dutch had done nothing contrary to the Covenants betwixt them, and promised that they would not act as Mediators any more, but conjoyntly with them.

But the Treaty did not break off for all this: The English and French after Communication with the Dutch, meet the Swedes a­gain; who propounded Rotschild or Elzineur, as fitter and more convenient places to treat in, which the Danes did not only oppose, but the Dutch also absolutely reject, being unwilling to remove so far from the City or Sea. Two days after, Sidney and Terlon retur­ned to the Camp, to see whether the King of Sweden had yet gi­ven any Answer either to the Danes Demands, or to the Proposi­tions of the three States, but in vain, for the Swedes Commissioners did plainly tell them, that it would be but lost labour to insist any more upon this way, for the Danish Demands were couched in such general terms, that it would be to no purpose to Answer them so; and as for the Project proposed by the Mediators, they positively declared, that the King would hazard all, and venture his own life, rather than to submit to the dictates of others, being he could not do it, without infringing his honour, and his reputation. Lastly, [Page 91]they protested he desired nothing more then Peace, provided it were not imposed upon him, and proposed, (being the Tents were no fit place to treat and meet in, by reason of the cold and approa­ching Winter) that they should all go to Rotschild, Elzineur, or Fredericksburg, as more proper for so celebrious an Assembly. The Mediators seeing the Swedes immoveable and resolved,Sept. 11, 12, 13. desired the King of Denmark, that he would be pleased not only to continue the Treaty, which they did not yet despair of perfecting, but also to change the place for one of those already proposed, as more conve­nient. But the King replied, that this could not be, before the King of Sweden had declared, as himself had done, that he would accept of that form which the Mediators had presented, and given his an­swer to the five aforementioned Articles. The Embassadours were not well pleased with this Declaration of the Kings, especially the English and French, who seemed now to doubt whether of the two Kings was most refractory, or ought to be esteemed least desirous of Peace. Hereupon the Embassadours went again to Court, and pressed the King so far, that he was content, (though with much ur­ging) to joyn the Lord Gesdorf, his chief Minister of State, to his other Commissioners; but upon condition, that the States Gene­rals Fleet and Land-Forces, should continue to prosecute the War against the Swedes, until the Treaty were brought to a desired con­clusion. And thus the Treaty was re-assumed, but the place of treating was not changed, only the Tents were taken away, and Houses made of Plancks, of better proof against the extremity of the Weather, raised in their places. The Commissioners did in­deed sometimes meet, though their Conventions proved wholly fruitless, these contests for Peace being necessitated to give way to the more clamorous and more severe disputes of War.

During these traverses and treaties, Coppenhagen continued block­ed up by Sea and Land. The Swedes had lain before the Haven the whole Summer, with four, sometimes five Ships, so that the City laboured with the want of all things, especially fresh Meats and Fi­ring. The Dutch Fleets lay useless in the Great Belt, kept up by Cessations or contrary Winds, and could not help them; whilest the English lying betwixt the Town and the Island of Ween as Neu­trals, did not assist them; until the General being advertised by me, who was newly come from Court, and had seen the miseries there­of (a few Herrings and a piece of salt Beef, being the best regalie at the Kings Table) did send a Vessel fraught with all manner of Fowl and fresh Meats, for the Kings children.July 7, 17. The Court moved with the English Generals munificence, sent two Senators in an English man of War, which I procured them from him, to complement and thank him. They were received by the Admiral, with all sort of honour befitting their qualities, to whom, after the usual expres­sions of gratitude and kindness, they represented and recommen­ded the afflicted condition of their affairs; and lest they might be thought to yield in civility to the generous General, they returned [Page 92]his favour with an Honorary of Rhenish Wine. After this, the Ci­tizens received several considerable refreshments from other parts. The Embassadours, both English, French, and Dutch, did ordinari­ly reside in the City, but had their provisions from abroad, by per­mission from the Swedes, under which pretence their servants car­ried great quantities into the Town, the surplus whereof they sold at good rates to the eager buyers. The Swedes were not ignorant of this kind of Commerce, but connived at it, as sharing in the pro­fits;Sept. 7, 8. for their Officers by this means got monies for the Cattle, which the said Servants bought from them in great numbers, upon condition they would suffer them to pass with them into the City in safety. But this traffick ended with the coming of the Dutch fleet, which arrived at Coppenhagen the second day after Montagues depar­ture, who from the beginning of June to this time, had lain betwixt Ween and Zeland, as if he would cover the Sound on this side, as he had formerly done it on the other, when he hovered betwixt Lap and Koll. De Ruyter the day after his arrival, sailed towards the Sound, and having blocked up the Haven of Lanskrown continned there. There lay two men of War under Cronenburg, which he de­figned to ruine, but his Fireships failing him, he attempted them no further, the loss which he might suffer in the enterprise, not countervailing the victory. It seemed likewise too hazardous, to en­ter the Haven of Lanskrown, though the ruine of the Swedish Fleet which lay in it seemed infallible, the difficulty was to get out again through so many Volleys, which the Castle and Batteries on shore, might thunder upon them, especially if the Wind proved contrary. Besides, it may reasonably be thought that the Dutch design was not to destroy, but to humble the Swedes. However it was, they conten­ted themselves with lying before the Haven at present, and shutting up the Enemy within his receptacles. But lest the Fleet might seem to do nothing at all, Collonel Killegrew, who commanded the Land forces at present on board,Sept. 21. was sent with 1200 commanded men, 11 ships of War, and 7 Fluyts, under the direction of Cornelius E­verson Rear-Admiral of Zeland, to intercept Keucks. King Frede­rick had been advertised by his Spies, that there were not above 200 men in the Town, and the Works on the side next the Sea were open, which was true; But the Swedes having notice of this De­sign before hand, had filled the place with armed men. King Charles was come thither also in person, and all things were in a readiness to receive these new guests. Killegrew knowing nothing of these preparations, was advanced within a League and a half of the Town, with intention to fail up close to it, but a sudden calm pre­venting him, he was forced to expect the day, which discovered the Enemies countenance and numbers, and posture; so that fin­ding, that instead of surprizing them, he should be inevitably lost himself, he commanded his men, (four hundred whereof had been put into Boats with design to land) back to the Fleet, which was no sooner done, but the Enemies bodies of Horse which had [Page 93]lurked in the Wood appeared, as also the danger they had infalli­bly run into, if the Wind had continned blowing an hour longer. The Danes had at the same time surprised Udstead a Town in Scho­nen, which Killegrew having notice of, had Orders likewise to ha­sten thither to their Succour, which he did, but they had dislod­ged before he could get to them, for the place was not very tena­ble, and the Enemy made head on all sides against them. Having therefore met them by the way, they returned all together to Cop­penhagen, with a purpose to land the Auxiliaries, which had thus long languished on Shipboard: but they were much surprised to see the Citizens refuse them entry, who fearing peradventure such nu­merous ayds, told them plainly, they were strong enough to defend themselves. This refusal, did much cool the Dutch kindness to­wards them, who not examining whether their diffidence were just or not, took it ill to be denied any thing from them, who owed them for all they enjoyed. Besides, the Land souldiers were here­by subjected to sicknesses, as being out of their Element, and obliged by this stay, to consume those Provisions which were only designed for the Seamen. Neither were the Danes content to defend them­selves only, they designed also the recovery of Cronenburg, which had probably been effected, if not discovered by a miracle.

The men of Elzineur were the contrivers of this Plot, who ha­ving gained some of the Garison, thought the Victory secure. Se­ven or eight hundred men worked daily at the New Fortifications, and the Countrey was summoned to carry Wood, and Fuel for the Provision of the Castle. The design was to arm those Car-men, who were nigh fourscore strong, with short Swords and Pistols, who were ordered to overturn a Waggon or two in the very entry of the Castle, and thereupon to call their Companions to their aid, as if it had been done by accident. Being come together, they were to fall immediatly upon the Guard at the Gate, whilest the Townsmen, who were ready in their Houses, should hasten to their assistance, and the aforesaid Workmen be invited with their Spades and Mattocks, instead of other arms, to their liberty, and to the spoil. The plot being thus laid, the Contrivers and chief Actors in it, who had given the Court intelligence of it, were mainly en­couraged by promises thence, and the glory of Delivering their Country, to dare any thing; which they had infallibly put in exe­cution, if they had not been strangely discovered. The man that carried their Letters to Coppenhagen, and brought them their Or­ders and directions thence, had passed several times with a little Boat, as if he had gone a fishing along the shore, betwixt the Town and City. He had often slipped by the men of War undiscerned, which was no hard matter, considering the distance they lay from the shore, the largeness of the Sea, and the favour of the night. It happened, that in going by, he saw the Admirals Long-boat put off, which frightened him into a fancy that it was after him, and fearing to be taken, he threw his Packet of Letters with a Stone [Page 94]tied at them into the Sea, and made away with all the hast he could. But when he saw that the Swede had taken another Course, as not minding him, he then began to condemn his vain fear and precipita­tion; however glad, that his Letters which the Sea had swallow­ed, were not faln into the Enemies hands. But he was deceived, for the string that tied the Packet to the stone being slipt, or broke, the Letters floated, and were carried by the Tide, which in the Streights of Denmark, N. 6. as also the whole Baltick Sea, waits upon the Wind, to Lanskrown; where being taken up by a Souldier that accidentally walked upon the shore, they were brought to the Go­vernour; and so the whole design discovered, and prevented, by the punishment of such of its Contrivers, that did not save themselves by a timely retreat.

The Plot to surprise Malmuyen one of the Chief Towns of Scho­nen, was no less odly discovered, than this of Cronenburg, the Mes­sengers that were employed by the Conspirators, used to hide their Letters in a Wood, in a hole covered with Earth and Sods, where they also found their Answers; so that the business was come to some ripeness, when an unhappy Fox ranging that way, and smel­ling at that new Earth, scarp'd it up in search of somewhat to prey upon. This being observed by an accidental Passenger, who curi­ous to see what the industrious beast was doing, found the Letters which contained and detected the whole progress of the conjura­tion. I cannot tell how truly I have related the particulars of these Conspiracies, though they were thus told me by several persons of credit: but being I dare not affirm them in all their particulars though they are most true in the general (as the rest of this Relation for undoubted certainties) the Reader may take the same li­berty in believing what he pleases, as I did in writing of them.

The King of Denmark having at length obtained permission to employ the Dutch Auxiliaries, thought fit to undertake somewhat of consequence before Winter. Having therefore got together all the small Vessels and Ships of burthen which the City could afford, de Ruyter was by consent of the States Embassadours, sent with all his Fleet towards Holsteyn, with Order to embark the Land-Army that was there, and carry it according to such directions as he had or should receive. Whilest he was on his way thiether, accompani­ed with the prayers and wishes of the Citizens for his good suc­cess, Admiral Opdam, who had kept the Sea the whole Summer, came to Coppenhagen, Octob. 26. bringing with him a great number of Vessels loaden with Fuel and other Provisions. His stay there was not long, so that having taken his leave of the King (who regaled him with a Present of three thousand pounds, and three hundred pounds yearly for his son, in consideration of his eminent services) and of the City which he had saved; he passed the Sound the second time, discharging his Cannon at the Castles as he sailed by,Nov. 4. and after twelve Moneths absence, arrived safe in Holland, where having gi­ven the States a summary Report of his actions, and negotiations in [Page 95]the North, he received (though not without some opposition) the publick thanks of the Assembly, for his prudent and valorous Conduct.

King Charles was gone to Nykopping in Falster, where he conti­nued some time, to be nearer Pomeranta, where the Confederates domineered at pleasure, and the better to observe the motion of the Dutch Fleet. Collonel Sidney and Sir Robert Honniwood, as also the French Embassadour, not yet despairing of Peace, went thither to him; which the Dutch being looked upon as Enemies, refused to do: but yet that it might appear how desirous they were of an Ac­commodation, they dispatched me with Letters and Messages, inti­mating so much to His Majesty. The Plenipotentiaries being arri­ved at Nykopping, began to treat again, but being nothing could be concluded without the Dutch, it was thought good to invite them also thither, which was done by Letters from the Court, from the Embassadours, and from me, by the Kings order and the other Em­bassadours entreaty. They had also Passports sent them from the King, and a Convoy, with some of His Majesties servants to wait upon them and serve them by the way, so that there appeared now more hopes than ever, of composing these ruinous differences. Be­ing come to Nycopping; they were lodged and defrayed by the Kings Order, and the Treaty was re-assumed with no less expectation, than seeming propension to a Peace on all sides. But these flouri­shes quickly vanished, for the King Persisting in his former opinion, and the Embassadors not departing from theirs, there was nothing concluded.Octob. 25. The Swedes Commissioners having exhibited some pre­vious demands to the Mediatours, declared, that they must be first granted, before they could come to the main business of Peace. These were, that the three States should first joyntly and generally, and then severally, and apart, stand good and be bound for the performance of the Treaty with Denmark. That they should un­dertake, that the War which the Emperour and Electour of Bran­denburg had raised in Germany, and did actually wage against the Swedish Provinces there, in favour of Denmark, should be laid a­side with all speed, and a plenary restitution made of all they had taken therein; and that they should become Sureties that the King of Sweden should not be disturbed for the future, by any, contrary to the German Instrument of Peace. Further, in case the aforesaid Enemies should refuse to restore what they had violently usurped, that then the three States should compel them to it by force, and in­terpose and engage, for the Swedes future defence and fecurity in those Provinces, which appertained to them. Lastly, these things being thus granted, the King of Sweden would then condescend (in favour of the three States) to a Peace with Denmark, and that up­on the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty, taken in its right and genuine sence, which could not otherwise be done. The Mediatours an­swered to these Demands, that the three States would become [Page 96]sureties for, and engage themselves to assert what ever should be agreed upon betwixt the Kings. That (as soon as the Peace was made in Denmark) they would use their utmost endeavours to compose the Wars in Germany, and oblige the Emperour and Ele­ctor of Brandenburg, to restore those places they had taken from the Swedes. That the King of Sweden should for his part, in the interim consent to a pacification according to the Rotschild Treaty, save that the second Article of it should be so interpreted, that either, and both of the Kings, should be at liberty to Treat and make Leagues with any Prince, or Commonwealth whatsoever, for the mutual defence of themselves and States. That all dubious expressions in the said Treaty, should be explained or expunged, to impede new disputes. That the Castle, City, and Territory of Drontkeym, should be restored to the King of Denmark, in consideration of all those vast losses which he had suffered by this last invasion; And lastly, that there should be a time prefixed for the removal of the Swedish Garrisons and Armies, out of all the Isles and Provinces of Denmark, and that in all other things and particulars, the Treaty of Rotschild should stand in full force and vigour. They made also o­ther propositions, concerning a free passage through the Sound, a­bout removing of misunderstandings betwixt the Swedes and United Provinces, the Ratification of the Treaty of Elbing, the Peace with Poland, and of restoring the old friendship, betwixt the King of Sweden and the Elector of Brandenburg. And these were the Pro­posals made on the King and Mediators sides, but his Majesty see­med the most refractory, not that he was averse from Peace, for he had too many Enemies to struggle with, but lest he might be thought to desire it for fear of War, and even then when he was most threatned.

In the mean time, the dayes were passed in Feasting and Hunting, the King having then invited the Mediators to those diversions. His Majesty was at Table with the said Embassadours, when he re­ceived the news of the Enemies Fleet and Land-Armies being at Sea; neither did he therefore quit his Guests, but concealing the matter, continued his feasting till late in the night. The next mor­ning betimes, he surrounded the Island, viewed its Forts, and left good Guards at all its Entries & Avenues, in case the Enemy should attempt to land there; but being advertised by quick Posts, and manifold Beacons, which he had ordered upon all the heights in the Country, that the Fleet was entred the Creat Belt, he flew with all the Forces he could get together to Corseur, a Sea Town in Zeland: Being come thither, he perceived that the Enemies design was upon Funen. He therefore sent Field-Marshal Steynboch thi­thea, with Orders to the Prince of Sutlsbach, to quit the Island, and transport himself and all his Forces (leaving only a Garrison in Newburg) into Zeland. But these Orders came too late, for they [Page 97]did not only want shipping in Funen, but the whole Streight was covered with the Enemies numerous Fleet. The King seeing this, dispatcht an Express to His Admiral, to hasten thither with the Fleet which lay in the Haven of Lanskrown, with all possible speed. He being upon the Point to hoist sail, received contra­ry commands to stay, which were again followed by other Or­ders to come away; and yet others in the neck of them not to stir, and all in one and the same day: so uncertain he was what to determine. One while he resolved to fight them at Sea, but finding the odds too great, would pass over into Funen in per­son. He fretted to see the Enemy brave it in his presence, and could not suffer that his Army should engage in his absence. But he had no shipping ready, and the Enemy were absolutely Masters at Sea, so that it was impossible for him either to fight them, or joyn with his own Troops.

And thus this brave Prince, being hurried betwixt the passi­ons of hope, and a generous fear, was forced against his Nature and practise, to become a Spectator, whilest others plaid his part, but with their own Fortune.

THE HISTORY Of the Late Warres in Denmark, BETWIXT The Two Northern Crowns.
The Third Part.

FIeld-Marshal Schack, Commander of the Danish Forces, had embarked at Kiel in Holstein. His Army consisted of Eighteen hundred Horse, Six hundred Foot,Nov. 6. and forty Companies (though not exceeding two thousand five hundred men) of Dutch Auxiliaries. The Germans, Polish, and Brandenburger ayds marched by Land, under the Conduct of Field-Marshal Ebersteyn, towards Middlefare, where they were to pass over into Funen, some ships of War having been sent thither to facilitate their transport. Whi­lest they were on their way by Land, the Sea Forces advanced with more ease & speed, and being past Langlands Point, were come with­in sight of Newburg. They cast anchor in the mouth of the Haven, and resolved at a Councel of War, to endeavour to land there. Lieute­nant General Alefeld, was sent with two thousand men to exe­cute this design, but most of the. Boats which carried the Souldi­ers, having lost their way in the dark, and being scattered and dis­persed [Page 100]by the ill-Weather, the Wind blowing high and contrary, they returned again to the Fleet, without attempting what they were sent for. And truly it was wel they did not, for the descent there was, by reason of the Enemies frequent Forts and numerous troops, very difficult and hazardous; As soon as the day appeared, they weighed Anchor again, and leaving Newburg coasted the shore as far as Cartmund. When they were come near the Town, which is seated at the mouth of the River Carta, from whence it hath its denomination, and had viewed it well, the place seemed very abor­dable, in so much that it was unanimously resolved to try their for­tune there, with hopes of better success than at Newburg. The Boats therefore were immediately filled with Souldiers, and com­manded towards the shore. The Danes had the Van, being no less ea­ger of the honour, than desirous of performing their own business: But being they did not advance as fast as was required, and that the Boats, by reason of their loading and the shallowness, could not move further; Collonel Killegrew, Sir Walter Vane, (Monsieur Buat, who was with the Danes in the Vanguard and first quitted his Shallop) Sir John Skelton, and the rest in Killegrew's Boat, leapt into the Water, being breast-high, and being followed by all the Netherland Alixiliartes, made towards Land. The Town gave and received several Vollies of shot as they waded along. Some few Swedish Horse advanced into the Sea, but were easily repelled and beat back. The Cannon from the Ships thundring from all parts incessantly upon the Shore, the Bridge, and the neighbour­ing Town, did much facilitate the landing, by forcing the Enemy, unable to resist its violence, to retire. The Town was also posse­sed that night, being abandoned by the Swedes, and the rest of the Army was landed with all imaginable speed, though much time was spent in getting the Horse on shore. Shack hearing nothing of Ebersteyns advance, continued at Cartmund for some days, until the Army being fully refreshed, it was resolved, they should march towards Odensea, the chief Town of the Isle, and seated in the middle of it: But their motion was but slow, by reason they had the Enemy in Front, who had also possessed all the Streights and narrow Passages in their way.

The Prince of Sulsbach was General of the Swedish Forces in the Island. His Army was not great, not exceeding five thousand effective Souldiers (which were encreased to that number by the additional Foot which the King had caused to be conveyed over by night, to re-inforce his Troops there, when he saw it impossible to transport them out of the Island) but it was high in reputation; and yet he could not hinder the Enemies landing at Cartmund, or thought it less hazardous to fight them afterwards, than to expose his men to the certain danger of their Cannon. And yet he was censured, because he did not engage either then, or when they were landed, or at any time before their conjunction, though he could not avoid it afterward. His chief care now was, to hinder the uniting [Page 101]of the two Armies, and therefore he had planted himself in those advantageous Streights, betwixt Cartmund and Odensea. But hea­ring that Ebersteyn was likewise landed, contrary to his expectation, and the opinion he had of those Troops which he had ordered to oppose him, he changed his mind: for fearing he might be himself inclosed betwixt two such powerful adversaries, he marched with all his Fo [...]ces to Newburg, where he posted himself, with a resolu­tion to receive and fight the Enemy in his advantages. Eberstein had passed that arm of the Sea which divides Holstein from Funen at Middlefare, without the loss of one single man. He had four Im­perial Regiments, as many Brandenburgers, six hundred Polish horse, six hundred Danish Dragoons, and a thousand horse of the same Na­tion with him. All these were wafted over in three dayes and nights time, in thirteen Boats (the Troopers holding and training their Horses by the bridles, whilest they sworn after them) without any opposition at all. There were indeed two men of War, and two o­ther armed Vessels appointed to meet Ebersteyn at Middlefare, and also to transport those troops that were in the Islet of Alsen into Fu­nen, but being detained by contrary Winds, they were forced to the Isle of Aroe, where they had intelligence of some Swedes ships loaden with prey and spoil, that lay in an Inlet by Alsen, which they took with their long Boats, and plundered without resistance: the Swedes which were in Middlefare, and in the Forts and trenches along the shore, quitted them contrary to their custom, and the wonted bra­very of that Nation, at first sight of the Enemy; and leaving above thirty peeces of Cannon behind them, and other warlike provisi­ons, retired; leaving an uninterrupted passage for the pursuers to fol­low. Ebersteyn wondring he had got over so easily, was afraid the Enemy had laid some ambush for him, which made him move slow­ly, so that he was seven dayes in marching so many miles to Oden­sea, where he found Schack and Killegrew, who had been there three dayes before him, and waited his coming. All the Confederate Forces being now joyned, amounted to near nine thousand, so that surmounting the Swedes in numbers, they resolved to go search them out, and give them battle where ever they could find them: there was some little dispute betwixt the two Generals about the precedency. Ebersteyn pretended it as eldest Field-Marshal, and Schack would not submit, being more immediatly commissioned for the present expedition. It was therefore agreed, that each should command his own men, and lead the Avantguard by turns. The next day they broke up, and Ebersteyn having the Van they marched four miles; the day following they came to Maselboom, Nov. 14/29. a mile and a half from Newburg, and on the fourteenth, saw the Enemy drawn up in Battle-array expecting of them: the Right Wing of the Swedes Army, consisting of ten Squadrons of Horse, was lead by the Prince himself, four whereof composing the Reserve, being commanded by Major General Beteker, one hundred Dragoons clo­sed this Wing on the right hand, and the Front was strengthened [Page 102]with three peeces of Cannon; the left Wing equalled this in strength and order, conducted by Lieutenant General Horn, and the Count of Waldec: But the main Body, consisting of four Battali­ons of Foot, though not exceeding fourteen hundred in all, and five peeces of Ordnance, were commanded by Marshal Steynbock, sent thither to assist the young Prince, with his more aged Coun­cels. The Town and a Wood, covered the Army behind, so that their Rear was secure, and a long continued Ditch with some wa­ter in it, where the ground was lowest, interposed betwixt their Front, and the larger Campania: there were some Avenues in the aforesaid Ditch, through which the Bodies of Horse did move, when they engaged on either side. Ebersteyn seeing the Enemies order put also his Army into Battalia, Major General Quast com­manded his Right Wing, consisting of the Imperial Regiments, some few Poles, and a Company of Danish Dragoons; Count Van­der Nat, with his own Regiment and part of Collonel Mathew's, made up the Reserve: the Danish Infantry being but two small Bo­dies, composed the main Battle, being otherwise strengthened with fourteen peeces of Cannon; the Left Wing made up of Brandenburgers, Poles, one troop of Ebersteyn's Regiment, and a few Dragoons, was encreased by five Dutch Companies, under the Command of Lieutenant Collonel Aquila: the rest of Ebersteyn's own, and Konenberg's whole Regiment, were appointed for Reserves. Marshal Schack had by this time also put his Army into Battalia, his Right Wing being commanded by Lieutenant General Ale­feld, and his left by Major General Tramp: the Netherland Auxi­liaries, made up of English, French, and Dutch Companies, divi­ded into three Regiments, and lead by their three Collonels, Kille­grew, Allowa, and Metteren, composed the main Battle. Killegrew commanded these in chief, and the rest of the Officers, excepting Al­lowa who was absent by sickness, and Sir Walter Vane, who wor­thily discharged the Office of Major General, marched with their several Companies, and in their several places. Marshal Ebersteyn had chosen the Left Wing, because he would be opposite to the Enemies right, which Shack observing, drew up his troops on his right, so that both Armies thus united, made but one, though a very irregular Front, which was occasioned through Ebersteyn's hast to engage, and the disorders which usually arrive in such en­counters. The Armies being thus ranged, they met and fought with no less desires than bravery, and the Battle proved doubtful as well as hot, until the Netherlanders, the rest being broken and disordered, turned the day, by only keeping firm, and snatched the Victory out of the Swedes hands. Ebersteyn had before the Battle began, sent four hundred Horse to observe the Enemies order and countenance, who advancing too far, were rudely received and bea­ten back to their main Body. In the mean time, the Eberstenians move on, and marching on to the Swedes Ditch, endeavoured with great courage to beat them from it, but being as bravely received, [Page] [Page 103]they were forced back with great loss, all the Officers of Eber­steyns own Regiment, being either slain or wounded. Neither was Shacks fortune better, all his Horse being broken, and routed, so that if the Swedes had not been hindered by their own Ditch to pursue their advantage at once, by hindering the Enemy to rally behind the Dutch Foot, they had infallibly got the Day. Killegrew seeing the Horse beaten, marched up in good order to the Ditch, and firing continually by Ranks as he advanced, forced the Swedes Foot to quit it, and retire further into the Field behind them. The Swedes endeavoured to make head again, but being again disordered, were charged, broken, and cut in pieces by the Polish and Danish Horse, who were returned to the fight. Alefeld had by this rallied his Troops again, and bringing them on a fresh, passed also the Ditch, and charging the Swedes Left Wing of Horse, routed and pursued them to the Walls of the Town. The Prince having lost all his Foot, and weakened by the flight of his Left Wing, see­ing no hopes of recovering the Day, retired also in reasonable good order into the City, however pursued by the Victorious Enemy. The Field being cleered, and plundered, and the night growing on apace, the Danish Generals encamped as near the Town as was possible. The next morning; they put they Armies into Battle in sight of the Enemy, and having planted their Cannon, threat­ned a sudden and general Assault, unless they surrendred. The Swedes seeing the Enemies preparations, sent out Commissioners to treat with them, and a Trumpeter to De Ruyter, who continu­ally thundred upon them with vollyes of Cannon, to desire him to desist, for they would deliver up the Town upon reasonable terms. But all mention of Conditions being rejected by the insulting Vi­ctors, they were forced to Deliver up themselves and the Place at discretion. Lieutenant General Horn marched out with three thousand Horse, which as also the Prisoners and Colours which had been taken in the Fight, he presented to the Confederate Gene­rate Generals, who divided and distributed them amongst their se­veral Regiments: the Officers, the Town, the spoil and all, fell into the Conquerours hands, together with fourscore Cornets, and eight and twenty Foot-Colours. Amongst the prisoners of note, were Horn himself, and the two Major Generals Weyer and Wal­dec. The Duke of Weymer, and the Count Koningsmark had been taken in the Battle the day before; there were also ten Collonels besides the inferiour Officers, and some other persons of quality. The slain on the Swedes side amounted to well nigh two thousand, besides Major General Beteker, and some other lesser Officers. The Danes lost only their Collonel Booth, one Lieutenant Collo­nel, one Major, and three Captains of Horse. Piazenzewski the Commander in Chief of the Poles, died in this Field of Honour, as also Captain Hemmema a Gentleman of Friezland, the only Officer amongst the Netherlanders. The number of the slain soul­diers did not exceed five hundred in all, neither did this so signal [Page 104]a Victory and the fruits of it, the Island of Funen, cost the Danes any more; which seemed in some sort, to recompense the manifold losses they had hitherto sustained. The two Swedish Generals the Prince of Sulsbach and Marshal Steynbock escaped the danger, for being retired into the Town, and in an impossibility of either de­fending the place or being relieved, and seeing they had but that one night of reprieve, they thought it more reasonable to hazard an escape, than submit to a certain surrender. They therefore exposed themselves in a small Boat to the mercy of the Sea, and escaped by favour of the darkness, and nimbleness of their Rowers, through all the Enemies Fleet, and came early the next morning to Corseur, where they in person, the only remains of so great a Defeat, were the Messengers of the Kings loss, and their own misfor­tunes.

The Danes heightened with this success, would by all meanes transfer the War into Zeland, terrified as they supposed, with the late loss. But De Ruyter pretending the hasty approach of Winter, the danger of the Ice if it should freeze, and the want of Provisi­ons in his Fleet, refused to help them over, and however they de­monstrated to him that it was but a business of a few hours, yet he would not be perswaded to assist them any further; the States peradventure thinking they had done enough, if they could oblige the Swedes to a Peace, not ruine them: for they could not chuse but remember the Danes former exacting upon them in the Sound, and the dangerous growth of the House of Austria in Germany. The Confederate Army was therefore dispersed into Winter quar­ters. Ebersteyn returned with his Troops into Holstein: Schack and the Dutch Auxiliaries continued in Funen, and De Ruyter sailed to Lubeck, to re-victual his Fleet. The Holland, the Norway, and the Island Fleets, loaden with an immense quantity of all sorts of pro­visions, arrived at the same time in the Belt; and joyning with De Ruyter, sailed with him to Coppenhagen, where he was received with joy by the Citizens, and with much favour by the King, who honoured him with a great Chain of Gold,Dec. 15. and a Meddal beset with Diamonds, as a mark of the esteem his Majesty had for the service he had rendered him.

The Mediatours having had notice of what had passed in Funen, went to Elzineur, fancying that the Swedes would after so great a blow be more inclinable to Peace, but they were deceived; for the King, lest he might be thought to yield with his misfortune, seemed no less constant now than he had been before; and yet they gained so much, that an Act of Redintegration of September twenty nine, was passed, whereby all hostilities, unkindnesses, and controver­sies should be removed; and the old, sincere, faithful and perpe­tual friendship, be renewed and restored betwixt the King and States. The Treaty of Elbing and its elucidations were also agreed upon; but with this restriction, that the said Treaty should not be binding and of force, before the Peace betwixt the Northern Crowns [Page 105]were concluded. But before we go further, it will not be from the purpose, to give the curious Reader, a short account of this Treaty of Elbing, being we shall have occasion to mention it so often here­after, and that it will be so much insisted upon in the following Nar­rative.

The States General interessing themselves in the Wars of Po­land, and apprehending the Swedes conquests in that Kingdom, had sent their Embassadours into Prussia, to secure their own traffick, and mediate, if possible, a peace betwixt them and the Pole. Their reception there was not ill, though their entertainment by the way had been but course, for they had been detained some dayes at Lowenburg against their wils, though under pretexts of honour, their complaints being only paid with excuses, and a pretended mi­stake of the Commander, though he had shown the Chancellor Oxenstern's order for what he did. These Embassadours were fol­lowed by a great Fleet, under the Command of Admiral Opdam, who in order to the League quaranty with Denmark, for defence of the Commerce of the Baltick Sea, and particularly for the City of Dantsick, came and Anchored before the said Town. This way of Negotiation produced the Treaty of Elbing, which renewed them of the years 1640, and 1645. confirmed the liberty of traffick without augmenting the impositions, and included the City of Dantsick with a reserve of their fidelity to their own Prince. But Dantsick waved this inclusion, under pretence of Loyalty to the King and Com­monwealth of Poland, but more truly, because they not only fea­red an incorporation with Sweden, but also desired no Superiour stronger at Sea than themselves, which would infallibly follow, if Prussia continued in the Swedes power: For these and other reasons, discovered in the context of this Relation, the whole Treaty continued hitherto unratified. But to return from whence we digressed, the said Treaty being now agreed upon, many priso­ners on both sides, were as a testimony of their renewed Amity, set at liberty, and the Dutch Embassadours are now received as Media­tors, without any scruple or exception. For all this, they could not bring the business to an absolute Accommodation, Winter was near, and there was no appearance that the Swedes would change quarters in so rude a season, and therefore the King having left the Command of his Forces and the Isles, to the Prince of Sulsbach, and bid adieu to the Mediators, after he had feasted them, he passed over into Schonen, and went thence in hast to Gottenburg to be pre­sent at the Assembly of the States of Sweden, which he had com­manded to meet him there.

The Mediators seeing the King gone, and perceiving that no­thing would be done in his absence, returned all to Coppenhagen, where the time for the most part was spent in jollity and feasting. Neither had the Citizens any great cause to complain, being abun­dantly furnished from Holland, Island, Norway, Jutland, Holsteyn, Lubeck, and other places of the Baltick Sea, with all manner of [Page 106]provisions. The Souldiers, especially the Dutch, both Sea and Land Militia, were furnished with stockings, shoes, shirts, and coats, against the present cold, so that the City had rather the ap­pearance of a place that triumphed over their Enemies, than of a besieged Fortress. The Dutch, as also the Danish Ships, were all within the Haven in surety, being frozen up, in so much that the Marriners who still lodged on Board, were forced every day to break the Ice round about them, which secured them as well a­gainst the surprises, as other designes of the Enemy. All the Marshes and Waters about the City were frozen, so that the whole Campania was become passable and open, which induced many of the Besiegers to refuge themselves in the Town, pretending the un­sufferableness of the cold, and the hard duty they were put to: King Frederick had also caused Billets to be thrown about the Camp, inviting all such as would come to his service, with promise of present reward, and good quarters. He likewise ordered ten Ryx­dollers to be given to every fugitive Trooper in hand, provided he came with his Horse and Arms; and five to every Footman that came accoutred; and certainly, if his moneys had held out, the number of these Run-aways, which were near an hundred, would have amounted to a far greater. Most of these fellowes were Germans, which obliged the Swedish Generals, to remove all the German Regiments and Troops further from the Town, and put Swedes and Fins in their places, as men of better principles and fidelity.

The Summer and Fall were past, without any remarkable action betwixt the City and Camp, both parties seeing no appearance of doing good upon each other; being content to keep within their holds. But the Winter being advanced, and the Ice having render­ed the ways and fields passable, they skirmished, attacked, and made sallies upon each other, with various success and fortune. In November, the Danish Horse fell upon a Guard of the Swedes, be­twixt the Town and their Camp, which they surprised, killing and taking above sixty of them. The Month following, thirty stout fellowes of the Garrison slipt out in a Boat, and by favour of the night, landed near the Paper mills, a Dutch mile from the City: they hid themselves in a Wood all the following day, but the darkness being come, they went to Fredericksburg, a pleasant and sumptuous House of the Kings, and breaking open the Stables, took away eight and twenty good horses, belonging to the King of Swe­den, and mounting them, got safe with them, for all the Enemies pursuit, to Coppenhagen: the lucky temerity of a Lieutenant, be­ing one of the afore-mentioned Fugitives, was no less remarkable; who stealing out of the Town by night, passed all the Enemies sta­tions undiscovered, and coming to Rotschild, surprised the Guards there, and brought some twenty Horse with him back into the Town; these small successes did much heighten the besieged, who as it is usual in such encounters; began to contemn the Enemy, and [Page 107]hope for greater advantages, which they attempted, though not with the like facility, as we shall see hereafter.

During these doings in Denmark, it will not be from the purpose to observe what happened elsewhere in order to them. King Charles was not ignorant how many difficulties, and what great obstacles the Netherlanders had opposed to his proceedings, how violently they had acted against him, and what further resistance he might expect from them, unless they were diverted. He had therefore dispatched Monsieur Coyet his Embassadour extraordinary to the States General some moneths since, to endeavour to remove those jealousies, which obliged this wary Nation, to interest themselves in the transactions of their Neighbours. Whilest Coyet was hasten­ing for Holland in a Zeland States man of War, he had like to have been shipwrackt upon the dangerous shores of Anhout, for his Ves­sel being thrown upon a ridge of Sand by the violence of the tem­pest, stuck there immoveable, save its fearful rocking by the re­ciprocation of those Waves, which threatned its ruine every mo­ment. Coyet saved himself in a Merchant ship which accidentally passed that way, and many of the Seamen having tied a number of empty Casks together with ropes, changed one danger for another. But the Captain being resolved to perish with his ship, did yet what he could to save both: He threw all his heaviest Cannon and lug­gage over-boord, and so lightened his Vessel, that the Wind turn­ing Northwards, it was lift up with the Waters, and so got off its unhappy station, and returned contrary to the expectation of all men, back to Elzineur. And certainly, so brave a man as this Cap­tain, whose name is Adrian Bankert, a Zealander, deserves to be mentioned in our Relation, especially, having signalized himself once before by saving his Ship. It happened, that having the out­watch before the Haven of Coppenhagen, his Cables being cut in peeces by the Ice, he was carried away with the stream and sholes, as far as the little Island of Ween, and so near the shore that he stuck fast in the Sands. The Swedes eager of the prey, which they thought assured, sent two men of War and several armed Boats to seize upon him, but finding more resistance than they had imagined, they raised a Battery on Land, and so attacked him on all sides at once; but Bankert defended himself so well, that he sunk the E­nemies fire-ship, battered their Battery on shore, and treated the rest so rudely, that they were forced to retire, and suffer him to get off, which he did in safety. Coyet notwithstanding his former dan­ger, went aboard the same Ship again, which being repaired, he set sail and arrived in Holland in November following. The Da­nish and Brandenburgish Ministers, did all they could to hinder his Reception and Audience, not forgetting to put the States in mind of the injuries and affronts, which the King of Sweden had so lately done to their Embassadours in Denmark. But all they could do,Nov. 25. could not unmask the States so far, as to oblige them to declare open War against Sweden, though they otherwise incommodated it [Page 108]by all the means they could imagine: a publick rupture had not been advisable, being the English Fleet there, and the English and French nearer home were reasonably to be apprehended, besides they thought it below their accustomary prudence, only to crack the Shell whilest their Allies went away with the Kernel; all the Conquests they could hope for in those parts, being but a liberty of Commerce, which they were surer of, in the dismembring of the Sound, than in a plenary restauration of Denmark to its pristine greatness, which had formerly so much perplexed and troubled their Navigation. Besides all this, there was anotheer weighty reason why Coyet should be admitted, which was, to render their Neutra­lity faster, and their interposing less suspect: being therefore recei­ved with the usual Ceremonies, and admitted to Audience, he laid before them the ancient Leagues and Confederations betwixt the two Nations, and how religiously they had been observed on the Swedes part, which the present King Charles Custave had not only sacredly kept hitherto, but had also obliged himself by the late Treaty at Ething, which contained most advantagious conditions for the Dutch, to do so for the future. He could not therefore but won­der to see, that the same was not ratified by them; which the cre­dit of some men, who preferred their own passion and lucre before the good of their Countrey, and hitherto hindered; and how ever he had consented to an enlarging and explaining of the said Treaty, to their own desire, yet it took no effect; for the States had for all these amicable Concessions, sent their Fleet to Dansick to thwart his Designes in Poland, and instead of assisting of him against the invading Danes, with those supplies which they were obliged to by their Leagues with him and his Predecessours, they did not scru­ple to favour the King of Denmark in his unjust endeavours against him. Nay, they had so far contemned and rejected his friendship, who had suffered near a hundred of their Merchant-men, which he had in his power in the Sound, to pass untouched or mo­lested; that they had after the manner of professed Enemies, sent a Fleet of War to assault and oppress him. He did therefore seriously complain of this ill-treating and violation of friendship, especially being he had omitted nothing on his part, for the conservation of a good understanding betwixt them, and that they on the contrary, had flown into open acts of violence and hostility, without so much as trying the wayes of Peace: For all this, the King had sent him to declare his most secret intentions to them, to explain those things which their Deputies in Denmark had scarce order to mention, to endeavour to remove what ever there was of any moment, that might cherish those heats and jealousies which were betwixt them, and to renew those Leagues of Amity, which they had formerly so much esteemed, and which the King, would if they pleased al­wayes keep inviolably. He further propounded, that Commissio­ners might be ordered to treat with him, which was granted, al­though they moved not so quick as he desired, the main business [Page 109]being referred by the States to their Plenipotentiaries then in Den­mark.

The King of Denmark, hearing of Coyet's being in Holland, re­solved, least his affairs there might suffer, to oppose him in kind. He therefore sent the Lords, Otto Krage, and Gotske Bockwalt, Jan. 9. two Se­nators, his Embassadours extraordinary to the Hague, who were received with more appearance and realities of kindness than the Swede. Amongst other things, they told the States that the time designed to make the Peace in, was expired, and consequently that that the Hagues Agreement and Conventions did cease of course. They therefore besought them to continue their assistance, accor­ding to the reiterate Leagues betwixt them, and that until Denmark were delivered from the oppression of their Enemies. They fur­ther demanded, that they might not at all be tied to the Treaty of Rotschild, which the Swedes had broken, but that the said Swedes might be obliged, not only to render what they had usurped, but also to restore Schonen a dangerous neighbour to Coppenhagen, in compensation of the manifold losses which they had suffered by their violence. Lastly, they desired a Peace, but would have it gene­ral, as securest both for their Commerce and their Allies. Some time after, they required that the Dutch Militia in Denmark, might be made up six thousand effective men, that the States would fur­nish them with 24 thousand Crowns every moneth, and lend them thirty Ships of War as soon as the Ice was broken, to be at the Kings command. In lieu of all this, they offered the States Drontheym in Norway, Malmuyen or Lanskrown in Schonen, when they were taken, or Gluckstat in Holsteyn, as pledges and security for their moneys. But the English opposed these Proposi­tions of the Danes, not willing to suffer that either the Elbe, the Sound, or the Northern Navigation, should run the hazard of more interruptions: so that this was no further insisted upon, especially, being the English Resident had desired in Writing from the States, that they would not accept of any Cities, Havens, Forts, or other places whatsoever, before his Superiours had been first acquainted with it. The States answer to the Danes (except in this particu­lar) was very favourable, for having sent a great quantity of all manner of Provisions to Coppenhagen, they further declared, that they would not be wanting in assisting their Confederates. It will not be impertinent, to add a Catalogue of the Provisions which were to compose a Magazin for the Citizens at Coppenhagen, and to be sold to them at reasonable Rates, the particulars and prises were;

500000 Weight of Cheese, cost; 29160 Livers or Guilders.
300 Tun of Herrings, at 40500 Guild.
400000 Weight of Stockfish, at 28000 Guild.
120 Tun of Grout, 24840 Guild.
120 Tun of Pease, at 29160 Guild,
135 Tun of Salt, at 14610 Guild,
800 Firkins of Butter, 59200 Guild.
400 Hogsheads of Brandy, 34080 Guild.
500 Hogsheads of Vinegar, 10075 Guild.
400000 Pound of Bacon, at 72000 Guild.
100 Ship pound of Hops, 4300 Guild.
200 Tua of Malt, at 23240 Guild.
200 Quarts of Train-Oyl, 6300 Guild.
4000 Pound of Horse-Radish, 340 Guild.
200 Ames of Rape Oyl, 7800 Guild.
300 Tun of Beef salied, 16600 Guild.
10000 Pounds of Candles, 3000 Guild.
20000 Pound of Tobacco, 4000 Guild.
200 Tun of Oats, at 14000 Guild.
The whole Sum is, 474045 Guild.
In English moneys, 47404 l. 10 s. 00 d.

The States also answered Coyets expostulatory speech, accusing the Swedes as the causers of the breach of those Leagues, and that friend­ship they so much complained of. First, they put him in mind how Queen Christina, had not only refused them those Succours during the English War, which the Crown of Sweden was obliged to send them, but had also hindred the transport of the Cannon, which they had then bought in Sweden for their use, and imprisoned some of their Merchants, upon unjust and frivolous pretences. They fur­ther declared, that their usage had not been better since the com­ming of Charles Gustave the present King to the Crown, for that when a Catalogue of those Princes and States which were esteem­ed Friends and Confederates to the Kingdom of Sweden, had been openly read in the Assembly of States, they were omitted, and wholly left out; nay, that this King had, as Christina had done be­fore, when he was pressed to renew the ancient Alliances betwixt the two States, declared (under pretext of their League with Den­mark) that he was not at all obliged to observe them. They also complained, how the Kings Fleet had exacted extraordinary Im­posts, from their Subjects in the Baltick Sea, and how their Em­bassadours had been detained at Lowenburg against their wills. As for the Treaty of Elbing, they acknowledged they had deman­ded a necessary Elucidation, not Elusion of some of its Arti­cles, the which not being concluded, and the Swedes having de­clared the former Treaties betwixt them not to be obligatory, it seemed but reasonable in them to look to their own affairs, and to send a Fleet and Souldiers to Dansick, as well to secure their Trade, as to insure a City which was their Friend and Confederate. They added, that they were not ignorant with how much industry both Queen Christina and King Charles, had not only endeavoured to ruine the good intelligence which was betwixt King Frederick and their State, but had also laboured by the accession and assistance of Denmark to exclude them out of the Baltick Sea. But being they [Page 111]could not compass it, it was no wonder if the States General did assist a Prince who was their Confederate and Friend. And yet they professed, that when the Peace betwixt the two Northern Crowns was once made, they would omit nothing which might conduce to renew and re-establish the ancient Alliances and friend­ships, betwixt the Crown of Sweden, and their United Provinces.

During these transactions, the Imperialists and Brandenburgers made havock of all in Pomerania uncontrouled, under pretext of diverting the Swedes in their proceedings in Denmark. The War in Norway was also carried on with much eagerness, but with more va­riety of success; but being these Contests happened out of Den­mark, however relating to the subject in hand, though at a distance, I thought good to omit them, as well to avoid prolixity, as to ease my self, especially, being the knowledge I had of them was but at second hand. I must not however omit to say somewhat of the death of King Charles, he having been the only Author of the Siege we mention, although prevented by his untimely end, from finishing that which he had so vigorously undertaken.

The Convention at Gottenburg being ended, the King who had lain some time sick of a malignant Fever, seemed to have overcome the violence of his Disease; but falling into a relapse, and percei­ving that he must submit to that necessity, which imposes upon Kings as well as meaner persons; he caused his Queen, his Friends, and the Chief Officers of his Crown, to be called to him. He com­forted such as he perceived to mourn his misfortune with most ten­derness, and having spoken to many of them in particular, spent the approaching night in strugling against the rage and impatience of his malady. He passed the following day (as if he had made a truce with death) in ordering his affairs, and now all things being finish­ed, he received the blessed Sacrament with much devotion, and seemingly satisfied with the unevitableness of his fate, commanded his chief Phisician, to give him timely notice, some hours before he must expire. A while after, being warned as he had desired, he rose up, and being placed in a Chair at the Table, he caused his Will to be produced and read, in the presence of the Senatours of his King­dom. Amongst other Legacies, he had left the Crown to his Son, and appointed his Queen, Regent and Tutress during his minority. His Testament being read, he demanded if there were any amongst them, who had any thing to say against it, but no body answering, he signed it, as also very many other Instruments, Orders, Letters, and the like. When there remained nothing more to be done, as if ty­red with labour, he demanded rest; but being shown his Bed by his Attendants, he replied, that he should dye as soon as he entred into it; but added, this also must be hazarded, manifesting no less courage in his last moment, than he had done in the whole course of his life. Being therefore laid, he recommended his soul to him that gave it, and with a gentle sigh, expired betwixt the arms of Count Brake and Bidal, then next him.

[Page 112]And thus ended Charles Gustave King of Sweden, a Prince for Councel, for Industry and for Eloquence; not absurdly compared to Philip King of Macedon, and for greatness of mind to his son Alexander. He had done many brave actions, being yet but a private man, but being come to the Crown, he invaded Poland, and having expelled the King, forced all the Orders of that Kingdom to swear fealty to him. Being returned, he repressed the Danes, who had made War upon him in his absence; and had if he had not been hindred, as we have already related, oppressed them altoge­ther. I am not ignorant, how that not only this brave Princes E­nemies, but many of his friends, did attribute the cause of his di­stemper, and end, to a melancholly which he had contracted for the loss of his Army in Funen. I will not say, but this blow was very sensible, as being the only material disgrace which he had yet suffered from fortune; but that he should sink under it, was below so vast a mind: Neither did he ever say or do any thing since, that might betray him to so great a weakness. His reception of the Pals­grave and Steynbock immediately after their defeat, had nothing of harsh in it; and his treating of them afterwards, shewed him rather a just recompenser, than a despiser of unfortunate vertue: for he for he continued the one in his Government of Schonen, and intru­sted the other with the Command of his Armies, and the Isles in Denmark in his absence. I can say somewhat upon my own know­ledge; Upon the Kings return to Cronenburg after the Battle, I had the honour to be in the presence, and being called, his Majesty asked me what newes there was at Coppenhagen, and if their joy there for their late Victory was not very great? I answered, that they were indeed much heightened with it. His Majesty there­upon was pleased to tell me the whole manner of the Battle, and what Regiments, and what particular persons did well: concluding, that no body was a Master of Fortune, and that nothing was more casual than War: but the blow was not great, and not mean­ly repaired, in the satisfaction he had, that his men had fought well.

King Charls being thus dead in the flower of his age, for he was but thirty seven years and three months old, was much lamented by all sorts of men. The Souldiers bewailed him not as their General, but as their common Parent. Only the Swedes hating his severity; and the continual dangers he engaged them in, seemed to grieve least. Besides, the great ones of the Kingdom did not obscurely foresee, that the administration of the publick affairs, during the Kings minority, and the Regents Government, would of course fall into their hands; which did likewise happen: For the Senators and Chief Officers having no body to oppose or awe them, acted now with more liberty and secureness. And truly, their Councels were more moderate, for they did now dare to profess, that they desired that Peace which their magnanimous Prince had so often rejected. Letters were therefore writ by the Queen, in her Sons [Page 113]name, and subscribed by all the Senators then present, to the Me­diators, which witnessed the same: For the young King having in them bemoaned the untimely death of his Father, did not ob­scurely intimate his desires for Peace. Upon receipt of these Let­ters, The French Embassadour, Sir Robert Honywood, Febr. 29. and Monsieur Slingland, went to Elzineur, where they found the Swedes not on­ly inclinable to Peace, but brought the so often required Declara­tion for it, with them, back to Coppenhagen. The sum of the said Declaration was, that the King of Sweden would embrace Peace, and that upon the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty, so that besides the restoring of Droutheym as his deceased Father had designed,1659 Dec. 28 1660. Jan. 7. in fa­vour of the Mediatours, out of a desire to hasten the Peace: and besides the Conventions formerly agreed upon with the said Media­tors, it should be of full force in all its Articles; excepting where the exigency of the present posture of affairs, did necessarily require some alteration, and such changes as should be agreed upon by both Kings Commissioners, by mediation, and interposing of the three States. The above mentioned Conventions with both Kings, were, that the King of Sweden should not exact for the future, any Toll or Imposition, from any armed or Merchant Ships, either in the Sound or Baltick Sea. Nor the King of Denmark (who was to content himself with the old and usual Taxes) imposed any new, upon any Vessel whatsoever, belonging to the Subjects of the 3 a­foresaid States. The Declaration did further intimate, that the King satisfied with the justice and integrity of the Mediators, did refer all to their industry and endeavours; and that he would restore to the King of Denmark, such places as should appertain to him by force of the Treaty, after the Peace was concluded and ratified, at that very time which should be prefixed by the Mediators for their evacuation. As for the King of Poland and the Elector of Brandenburg, he did profess, that he did willingly consent that both of them, if they pleased, might be included in the Treaty, and that he was ready to compose all differences and controversies which were risen betwixt himself, and either or both of them. The Me­diators having received this Declaration, address themselves to the King of Denmark, tell him how far they had proceeded with the o­ther party, and desired he would be pleased likewise to declare his intention, in order to the hoped Accommodation. But the King abhorring the thoughts of the Rotschild Treaty, delayed his answer, which obliged the Mediators to deliver him a Paper, wherein they pressed him to vouchsafe an Answer to their Proposals, and that without any delay, as he had promised by his Declaration of the fifth of March new stile; urging further, that the least demur would be extreamly prejudicial to his affairs and interests, But the King continued in his resolved silence, which obliged the Dutch Plenipotentiaries, forced to it by the incessant importunities of the English and French Ministers, to withdraw their Naval Auxiliaries from his service, which they were the more inclined to do, being it [Page 114]appeared by the Lord Steno Bielke's Letters (for he believed that the Treaty of Elbing, March 5. as he had understood from the English Ple­nipotentiaries, was to begin and be of force from that day) to Mar­shal Wrangle, that the Swedes had inhibited all further hostility a­gainst the Dutch, and permitted an entire liberty to their shipping to sail whither they pleased.

The Dutch Fleets had Wintered in Coppenhangen, being detained there by the rigour of the cold, but the warmer Spring having dis­solved those congealed Waves which had shackled them thus long, fifteen of the greatest men of War, because unweeldiest, and con­sequently unfittest for those Narrow Seas,Nov. 1. were sent home with Egbert Mewse, who in censideration of his own deserts, and Opdam's recommendation, succeeded De Witte in the Vice-Admiralship. The rest of the Navy, excepting only three men of War (sent with Corn and other Provisions, under the Command of Captain Barkel into Funen, for relief of the Netherland Troop inquartered there, was ordered to shut up the Haven of Landskrown, which was scarcely yet effected, when the Dutch Commissioners, who had al­so the Supream Military as well as Civil power, sent their Admiral new Orders, by an Express, to abstain from further hostility against the Swedes, to withdraw his Fleet from before the Haven of Lans­krown, and to suffer the Swedish ships to pass and repass at pleasure. De Ruyter being upon the point to depart, was retarded by King Fredericks sudden and unexpected arrival in the Fleet. His Majesty hastened thither with some Fire-ships, before the Dutch should quit their station, full of hopes to ruine the Swedish Fleet; and had ob­tained so much from the Admiral, that however pressed by his Orders to be gone, he did not dare to leave him there alone. The Dutch Embassadours being acquainted by De Ruyter's Letters of the Kings resolution and design, and that the Swedes made preparation to go to Sea, were at a stand. It seemed dishonourable and unbe­coming their friendship, to abandon the resolved King, who prote­sted he would not stir thence, till he had put his design in execution, and to countermand their Orders, seemed to question the sincerity of their intentions and promises. In this streight, they bethought themselves that the Swedes had not as yet given any real assurance that they would not disturb the Dutch Navigation and traffick; they therefore sent new commands to De Ruyter, not to stir till fur­ther Orders, and in the mean time resolve to expect the return of one of their Gentlemen, which they had sent the day before to Helsingneur to the Swedes Commissioners, with their instrument of Cessation, who was to bring another with him from them of the same force and tenour. They day following, they wrote again to the aforesaid Commissioners, assuring them, That they would im­mediately recall their Fleet upon the receipt of their Instrument of Pacification, and give commands for the future, that no manner of hostility should be used against any of their shipping whatsoever. And they proved as good as their words, for the Messenger being [Page 115]returned the same Evening with the desired Instrument, and the King being come back to Coppenhagen without attempting what he had so confidently undertaken, for his Fire-works did not take, they forthwith sent De Ruyter Orders to come away with the Fleet, the which notwithstanding he could not perform, by reason of con­trary Winds and the adverse stream, until the second day follow­ing. The sense and tenour of the two Instruments was in effect the same; to wit, a reciprocal promise and engagement, that no force or injury should be committed on either side, against the Ships of War, or Burthen of the other, for the future; and in case any should happen before notice could be given to their several Com­manders, that all such losses should be immediately and fully sa­tisfied and repaired. The Swedes Commissioners, had together with the said Instrument, sent the Dutch Embassadours other Let­ters, wherein having magnified their candor, sincerity and desires for Peace, they required that the Treaty of Elbing might be rati­fied with all speed, and that in the mean time it might begin, and be of force, to all intents as if it were already ratified and confirm­ed. But this being waved for the present, the Dutch thought it enough to keep to their Cessation, and therefore as they had or­dered their Navies not to act, so they sent an Express to Sir Wil­liam Killegrew, their Collonel General in Funen, with Instructions to keep his Souldiers within the Island, and to attempt nothing a­gainst the Swedes, unless first provoked by them.

The English Commissioners in the interim, looking upon the Dutch delays but as delusions, and troubled that the Fleet was not returned according to the first Orders, wrote a sharp Letter to their Embassadours, wherein having minded them with what incessant endeavours they had sought for Peace, and how averse the King of Denmark was from it, who had not vouchsafed an Answer to their equitable and pressing desires. They besought them, that as they had formerly made War by Sea and Land upon the King of Swe­den, when he refused Peace, they would now, not unmindful of the rules of justice, and their re-iterated Engagements, withdraw all their Succours from the King of Denmark, who did at present, and had for some Moneths absolutely refused the wayes of Accommo­dation; being therefore that the Swedes had abundantly-witnessed their propensness for Peace, as appeared by their Declaration of the twenty ninth of February, and that it was evident that the King of Denmark, however pressed by the Mediators, had no such thoughts, but only to gain time by his shiftings and delays, which was so pre­judicial to the Common-wealth: They required that they would endeavor to force Denmark now, as they had done Sweden formerly, to accept of Peace, and that they would abstain from all manner of injurious actions, and hostility against the Swedes, now openly profes­sing their desires for rest and quietness. They added in case they would not, that they should be obliged to declare in the Name of the Parliament of the Commonwealth of England, that the Dutch [Page 116]had violated the Covenants made betwixt the two Nations, and that it should be lawful for the said Parliament to demand reparati­on for all such breaches and unsufferable provocations. But the Fleet having quitted Lanskrown, as is mentioned, the Mediators laying aside these altercations for the present, repair to the King again, and joyntly entreat him, that he also would at length, as the Swedes had already done, be pleased to give in his Declaration for Peace; which he yet deferted, in expectation of the return of an Express which he had sent into Holland; hoping that the indu­stry and endeavours of his Embassadour at the Hague, would in­cline the States General to procure him better conditions. In the mean time, he demanded of the Dutch Ministers, what return they did expect for their expences in the War? for it concerned him to know it in time, because those charges, how vast soever, were to be required from the Swedes as the Authors of it, before the Peace should be concluded. But these cross questions were but to gain time, whilest the Danish Embassadours pressed the States with their sollicitations at the Hague. Amongst other things, they highly complained, that their Plenipotentiaries in Denmark, had upon the bare receipt of the Swedish Declaration, rashly and inconsiderately recalled their Fleet from before Lanskrown, and that without so much as consulting their King; which was of so mischievous a conse­quence to him, that the Swedes by this means let loose, had alrea­dy intercepted many Vessels belonging to his Subjects, and did dai­ly rove at the Gates of Coppenhagen, and that in sight of the States Fleet without controul. They further desired them to call to mind, the Leagues betwixt both Nations, and those engagements they had made to prosecute the War, until Denmark were restored to its pri­stine tranquility and condition: They therefore besought them, that they would desist from that fatal Cessation, which had lost them their Islands last year, and now the occasion of ruining the Swedish Fleet in the Haven of Lanskrown, with those fire-ships they had prepared for that design, and command De Ruyter to act vigo­rously against their Enemies, until they did declare that they would embrace an equitable peace, wherein the Danes might find security for the future, and compensation for their past and present suffer­ings. Neither did these complaints of the Embassadours prove wholly fruitless, being the Swedish Declaration, which made no spe­cifick mention of the Hagues Conventions, was not judged ample enough, but more especially, because of the diffidence there was that the effects of it should not so suddenly follow, as was de­sired.

The States therefore profess by their Letters to their Ministers in Denmark, the dislike of the removal of their Fleet from Lans­krown, and the licentious ravaging of the Swedes at Sea: adding, that if the Peace were not yet made, and that it should appear that the Swedes were the cause of this delay, that they should then not only hinder their Naval excursions, but employ all their Sea and Land [Page 117]Forces, to compel them to it with all imaginable speed and vigour. And this indeed was the Embassadours design, before they gran­ted the Swedes the above mentioned Cessation; to the which they were not only inclined, by the Swedes aforesaid Declaration, but chiefly because the King of Denmark did then against all expectation manifestly refuse Peace.

But to return to Coppenhagen, Mar. 18. the above-mentioned Messenger being arrived, the Mediators were sent for to Court, where in­stead of the Declaration they did expect, they were demanded by the Kings Order, what change the Swedes desired in the Treaty of Rotschild? To which the Dutch answered, that the Mediators were not very sollicitous of that, only desired to know, whether his Majesty would be pleased also to give his Declaration for Peace? Adding, that otherwise they should be necessitated to ob­serve and put in execution the Commands of their Superiours. Af­ter many Contests to and fro, the King lest he might seem altoge­ther averse from Peace, did at last promise, that he would the fol­lowing day, deliver the so much desired Declaration, and that in the same form that the Swedes had given theirs, which he also did. During these disputes, the Swedish Commissioners had by the insti­gation of the French Embassadours, pressed the Dutch to a conjun­ction of Arms with them, by vertue of the Treaty of Elbing, the which ought as they pretended, to begin and be of force from that time they had exhibited their Declaration for Peace: but they were answered, that that could not be under that pretext, but ra­ther by vertue of the Treaty made betwixt the three States, which also was now needless to urge, being affairs were in so hopeful a way of being accommodated without coming to those extremities. The Dutch Embassadours did moreover complain, that Coyet the Swe­dish Legat at the Hague, had endeavoured to bring the said Treaty of Elbing, to the test again, and subject its illustrations, the pro­duct of so much sweat and time, to new and impertinent disquisiti­ons. But the Kings Declaration silenced these unseasonable dis­putes, and now both their Commissioners by the intervention of all the Mediators met in the Tents again, and seemed to re-assume their Treaty with better hopes of success than before.

The Dutch Fleet being retired from Lanskrown, they were fol­lowed by eight Swedish Men of War, who having saluted the Admi­ral, cast Anchor near him, and began to shut up the Haven of Cop­penhagen once more. Hence many Merchants Ships of burthen, be­ing ignorant of what had happened were intercepted, and that Na­val Commerce which the besieged had hitherto freely enjoyed was interrupted. But this mischief was timely remedied, for the Dutch Embassadours upon notice hereof, commanded De Ruyter not to suffer any hostility whatsoever within sight of his Fleet, which he was so careful to perform, that when the Swedes had sent three Men of War to lye at Draker, he also did send as many to wait upon them there. The Swedes seeing themselves thus observed, pretend­ing [Page 118]want of provision (and indeed the Treaty advanced but unto­wardly) hosed sail again; and returning to Lanskrown, came to Anchor at the entry of their Haven, ready there upon all occasions. The three Ships which were at Draker, making towards the East Sea, fell upon a Galliot coming from Holsteyn, which they took, and in it Field-Marshal Schack, and John Alefeld Lieute­nant General of the Horse, both going to Coppenhagen, being sent for by the Kings orders. They were carried Prisoners to Malmuyen, and being delivered to Marshal Steinbock Governour of Schonen, were kept in safe custody by his command. Sir Walter Vane came with them from Funen, but was immediately set at liberty without ransom (the Swedes supposing the Peace betwixt themselves and the States already concluded) and permitted to continue his jour­ney to Coppenhagen, the Messenger of this unhappy accident.

In the mean time, there was no industry omitted to bring the Treaty to a happy issue, but being the meetings of the two Kings Commissioners, by reason of that distance and those animosities which their fresh differences had bred, seemed fruitless, they were content upon the Mediators pressing desires, to give in their several Propositions and Demands by writing, permitting also in some sort, the management of their several Interests to their united Arbitrati­on, at least wise to their industry and endeavours. The Mediators knowing now what they both required, laboured to compose an instrument which might be acceptable to the one and the other, mo­derating the desires of the one, to the content and satisfaction of the other. After much toil, and time, and conferences, and after ma­ny heats, and disputes, not only betwixt the Mediators and the Ministers of both parties, but also betwixt the Mediators amongst themselves, especially about the compensation of losses, and the remitting of the 400000 Crowns, which the Swedes demanded for their Guiney dammages, the business seemed fairly advanced, and the Articles were well nigh all agreed to, when an unexpected stop was put to these proceedings, by the English and French Ministers, demanding a further explanation upon the Elueidations of the Treaty of Elbing. May 3. The difficulty, was about the extent of the defensive Article comprised in the same: for being that Treaty was to be of force, as soon as the Peace betwixt the two Kings should be conclu­ded, the English judged it, as it was indeed reasonable, to clear that point first. Before this remora could be removed, behold another and no less surprising accident, which did not only disturb the whole Negotiation, but hurried the Mediators themselves, but too much dissenting before, into a manifest and open rupture. The States General, being as we have mentioned, not fully satisfied with the Swedes Declaration, and fancying that the uncontrouled liberty which they had to rove at Sea since De Ruyters withdrawing from Lanskrown, had rendered them less inclinable to quietness, had by redoubled Orders commanded their Ministers in Denmark, that in case the Swedes had not already accepted of Peace, according to [Page 119]their Declaration they should (all delayes laid aside) following the Conventions between the three States, compel them to it by main force. The wary Swedes had notice of these resolutions, nei­ther did the Dutch Plenipotentiaries deny their reality when they were interrogated concerning them by the Swedish Commissioners, who for all that looked upon them (being they seemed too violent) but as fictitious, and published on purpose the better to conceal the true design. But the Dutch seeing their secrets (by a mischief unavoydable in Commonwealths by reason of the multitudes of Masters) discovered, acknowledged openly and ingenicusly that they were indeed the true and real intentions and resolves of the States, which they would positively follow, and execute against such who were averse from Peace. The Swedes, as also the other Mediators, seeing the Dutch thus determined, were at a stand; for being these only were armed, it was supposed they might dare any thing. This therefore being foreseen, the English and French club'd Councels apart, not a little sollicitous, least the Dutch forgetting the limits of Mediation, should render themselves Umpires and Ar­bitrators of the whole Negotiation. This jealousie was much ligh­tened the next day, when as the Dutch having framed a new De­sign or Project for Peace, however conformable to the Rotschild and Hagues Treaties, did not stick to deliver the same in writing to them. Terloon did indeed accept of the Instrument, but the En­glish, being it was made without the assent of all the Mediators, ab­solutely refused it, although they suffered it to lie upon their Ta­ble, being laid and left there by the Dutch Plenipotentiaries them­selves. The English and French being much perplexed at these proceedings, bethought how best to prevent their progress; two dayes after, Terloon having largely professed his desires for an Ac­commodation, presented an Instrument in writing, which the En­glish had framed, to be assented to and signed by all the Mediators. The sum of it was, That nothing should be done or concluded, or be va­lid, or invalid, in the present Negotiation, that was not done by the u­nanimous Act and Consent of all the Mediators, ana being the greatest difficulties was about the 400000 Rixdollars, it was subjoyned that that should be referred to the Arbitration of their respective superiours them­selves. The Dutch perceiving the drift of this Design, replied, That all new Obligations would be superfluous, they being sufficiently bound by the Hagues Treaty, neither could they consent to their reference concern­ing the moneys, being the weight of that burthen would probably fall up­on the Danish accompt. The following dayes were for the most part spent in heats and eager disputes, and the differences and diffidences grew daily, yea hourly, more and more betwixt them, especially being the English did not cease to move new difficulties about the Elbing Treaty. But all these contests did not surpass the modesty of words, nor was there any hostility encreased betwixt these great Dissenters. The Dutch Fleet lay before the Haven of Coppenhagen, and the Swedes had theirs secure in that of Lanskrown. De Ruyter [Page 120]had indeed Orders to observe the Swedes, and to oppose them with all his might, in case they attempted any thing. And it was not long ere this vigilant Commander found an opportunity of acting, for the Swedes, notwithstanding the reiterated warnings given them, fancying nothing less than an interruption, and thinking themselves secure, by vertue of their exchanged instruments of Cessation, and Liberty with the Dutch, sailed out of Lanskrown with nine Men of War, one Merchant ship, and a small Ketch, and came to Anchor under the Island of Ween, where they lay two dayes. The Dutch Embassadours observing this, sent Cornelius Everson Rear-Admiral of Zealand, with seven men of War to the Sound, to hinder their passage through that Streight, in case they attempted it. De Ruy­ter continued with ten Ships where he had hitherto lain (the rest of his Vessels being sent into the Baltick Sea) with a resolution to op­pose them if they made that way. The Swedes being as they pre­tended bound for Stockholm, having got a good Wind hoised sail, but being advanced as far as the Shallowes near Southholm, their Ad­miral received a Letter from De Ruyter (which the Embassadours had for fear of mistakes dictated for him, as they also had done for Everson, in case the Swedes had designed to pass the Sound) desi­ring him to Anchor where he was, for if he should endeavour to pass further, he was resolved to oppose him, least he might attempt any thing contrary to the tenor of the Swedes Declaration, or preju­dicial to the present Treaty. The Swede amazed with these unaccu­stomed commands, and doubtful what to do, was at length forced to submit: for being unequal in strength, though equalin number of Ships, he obeyed De Ruyters second summons, which was a Can­non Bullet, and letting fall his sails, after mutual salutation came to Anchor. Cornelius Everson who followed the Swedes, took his station betwixt them and Lanskrown, and the next day De Ruyter drawing nearer to them environed them round, to take from them all possibility of escaping in case they attempted it. The Dutch Em­bassadours were at the time of detaining the Swedes Ships, upon the top of the round Tower at Coppenhagen, and perceiving the motion of the Fleets, De Huybert and Haren went forthwith on board de Ruyter, to give such Orders as they should judge necessary; from whence they likewise sent the Swedes Admiral word, that what they had done was to further the Peace, and not out of design to prejudice him in the least, which he might be assured of. The Swedes Com­missioners were extreamly vexed at the detension of their Ships, and complaining bitterly against de Ruyter's insolence, required that they might be suffered without delay, to continue their journey to Stockholm, whither they were designed. The English and French Embassadours fretted yet higher, and accusing the Dutch of breach of Faith, and violation of Covenants, demanded the instant relaxa­tion of the Ships; threatning that in case they would not, that they would treat no further with them, but revenge with all their pow­er, those indignities and injuries, which were offered to England and [Page 121]to France. The Dutch Embassadours replied, that what they had done was but to further the Peace, which if seriously and sincerely intended, would be easily compassed, and least any thing might in­tervene which might disturb and interrupt it; in the interim, they only endeavoured to oblige the Swedes to put their Declaration in execution. After this,May 7. they wrote Letters to the English and French, wherein they professed, That they did not vary from any of those Articles contained in their former Project; adding, that as for the Treaty of Elbing, there was the same provision both in it, and in its Illustrations, made for France and England, as for Sweden and the United Provinces, if they would but be included in it. They did therefore conjure them, that they would add their endeavours to theirs, according to the so often mentioned Conventions, and the instructions of their respective superiours, in the procuring of a sudden and setled Peace. The English and French perceiving the Dutch had made no mention in their Letters of the detained Ships, fancied they jeered them, and therefore repeated, by most bitter rescriptions, what they had declared before by word of mouth, and sending expresses into England, France, and Holland, acquainted their several Masters, and their Masters Ministers, with what had hitherto happened in Denmark. The Dutch Embassadours seeing that the other Mediatours had resolved to treat no more with them, until they first released the Ships, did send their above said Project for Peace to the Swedes Commissioners, with Letters to the Camp demanding their answer. Another Instrument of the same tenour was delivered to the great Master of Denmark, and both parties in­vited to accept of those Forms. But the Swedes delaying their An­swer, were again pressed though in vain; for they affirmed, they would not treat any further unless their Ships were first at liberty. Hereupon the Dutch resolved to fight the said detained Ships, and to make War upon the Swedes, now manifestly refusing Peace, which they also had done, if the Danes themselves fearing the con­tinuation of their misery, and the perpetuity of these destroying contests had not disswaded them from it. In the mean time, the English and French Embassadours had daily conferences with the Swedes in their Tents and Camp, and did mainly endeavour to make up a Peace betwixt the two Kings without the Dutch. But the Danes were not to be separated from their Deliverers; neither would the Swedes however irritated against the Dutch, conclude entirely without them. But so much was effected, that both King­doms were more desirous of Peace, and their Ministers now at more liberty and freedom, by reason of the dissentions of the imperious Mediatours, endeavoured the composing of it more than ever. And finding themselves well nigh at their own disposal, and unconstrain­ed, they urged the business with more fervour than before; and advanced so far, that they agreed upon all the Articles of the Trea­ty, except only on the term to be designed for the withdrawing of the Swedish Troops, and Garrisons out of the Countrey. Here­upon [Page 122]the Swedes Commissioners composed an Instrument of Pacifi­cation, according to their Conventions with the Danes, and sent it into the City,May 15 which being examined, was not only found to qua­drate with the Hagues Treaties, and the above mentioned Projects for Peace, but also to contain several more advantageous conditions for Denmark, than they did hope for. The chief controverted points were about the remission of the 400000 Crowns, the resti­tution of the Island of Bornholm, and the possessions of the Gentry and Nobilities goods in Schonen; all which were concluded as the Danes desired, for the aforesaid sum was absolutely remitted; the Goods and Lands were restored to their true owners; and the Island was left in the King of Denmarks possession for a whole year, with power to redeem it for its value, by exchange or otherwise, or re­store it at the expiration of the said time. The Treaty being thus far advanced without the Mediators, the King lest they might seem neglected, sent for the four Dutch Deputies to Court, where the Ryx-hoff-master in presence of his Majesty and Senators, told them, that they had agreed with the Swedes to the content of both parties, except only the time of evacuation, or clearing the Country of the Souldiers. The Embassadours having congratulated his Majesty hereupon, congratulated also the Swedes Commissioners by Letters upon the happy progress of affairs, and invited them, notwithstan­ding the sinister interpretations of some men, meaning the English and French, to the sanction of the Treaty of Elbing, the which, toge­ther with its Illustrations, they desired might be forthwith ratified and confirmed. Some few dayes after, not only these Demands of the Dutch were assented to, but all other differences and desires ac­commodated, and concluded by consent of both Kings, and all the Mediators; so that the detained Ships were thereupon lest to their liberty, and by De Ruyter's removal from them, permitted to sail whither they pleased, which did not happen without the congratu­latory thunder of the Cannon on both sides.

During this Treaty for Peace, the thoughts of War were not so laid aside, but that several encounters and light skirmishes happened betwixt the City and Camp Militia. The besieged heightened with their former successes, thought of attempting somewhat more ex­traordinary, and therefore sallying out by night with all their Horse, fell upon the Enemies Stations or Posts with the same confidence,Mar. 4. though not with the same success, as they had formerly done; for the Swedes having notice of their designs, and ready, received and char­ged them so rudely, that they forced them to save themselves by flight within their Works, five of their men being taken prisoners, and several of them slain. The following Month they made another attempt,Apr. 28. but with no better fortune, for they were repelled in the Kings presence, and lost threescore foot which they had taken with them to strengthen their Horse. The Swedes also had designed the surprising of the City Cattle which fed under the Walls,May 17. to which purpose they hastened thither with all their Horse; but their intent [Page 123]being likewise known, the Cattle were secured, and the Enemy for­ced by the Cannon from the Ramparts to keep at a distance. They yet returned some dayes after with a thousand Horse,May 21 and threw down a Breast-work not far from the ruined Suburbs on the West side of the Town, which annoyed them, the which was again raised by the Coppenhageners two dayes after. The Sweaes were also busie in other parts of the Kingdom, for having gathered some small Vessels upon the Coasts of Holsteyn, they landed by Nysted, but being repelled thence, they resolved to try their fortune on the Isle of Fameren, though not with better success, for the Danes having retired their Troops into a strong double Ditched Fort which they had there, contained themselves in it, until they were re-inforced by fresh supplies out of Holsteyn, which obliged the Enemy to re­tire to their Ships again.

But Denmark was not alone the stage of War, neither was it here only that the treaties for Peace were in agitation. Poland, the seat of so many miseries, was at length delivered from the oppressi­on of their infesting Enemies, by the Treaty of Oliva. This Trea­ty was chiefly managed by the French, their Embassadour being the only Mediator admitted in it. The Dutch had indeed sent an Ex­traordinary Deputy to the Polish Court, but he was received there without Ceremony, scarce civility, upon pretext they were not acquainted with his Character, it being a new thing with them. His Mediation was likewise waved, the French influence (the Queen being Ascendant) being too strong, and the jealousies which they began to entertain of the Imperialists, not a little formed. Nei­ther was he more acceptable to the Swedes, his visit to their Ple­nipotentiaries, being but repayed by a complement by their Se­cretary, upon pretence he was lodged in Dantsick an Enemies Town; and his interposition wholly refused, being looked upon as a party, so that he was but an idle Spectator, as to the main in the said Treaty. But for all the States exclusion, the Emperour and the Electour of Brandenburg were not only included in the said Pacification, but the old Friendship and Concord renewed, by a new Act of Oblivion, betwixt them and Sweden. Only King Frederick for whose sake they had armed, (their own business be­ing now done) seemed forgot in that Treaty, the Commissioners giving this reason for it, that the Danish affairs could not commo­diously be decided at that distance, being also at that time treated in Denmark it self, not without great hopes of success. But the Danes troubled to be thus abandoned by their Allies, were so much the more desirous of Peace. They were indeed supported at present by the Forces of the United Provinces, and with hopes out of England of more powerful Succours, the Scene being there changed by the happy restitution of King Charles the Second, to his hereditary Dominions. This great Princes restauration did in­deed contribute much to the present reconciliation, for the Eng­lish Commissioners fore-seeing their authority would quickly ex­pire, and loth to quit their Province without effecting what they [Page 124]came for, urged it; the Swedes considering the ties of blood and friendship betwixt the two Kings, Charles and Frederick, did desire it. And truly the same reason prevailed with the Dutch, but upon another accompt, to wit, lest they should be pressed by this great King to continue the War, until Frederick his Friend and oppressed were restored to his entire Dominions, which the victorious Swedes had so miserably mutilated. Only the Danes, the only sufferers, were thought not so forward, especially being obliged by this second Trea­ty, once more to quit all their pretensions which they had so lavishly divested themselves of in the former War. But they fore-seeing that the ayds from England, the King being not yet fully established in his Kingdoms, could not be sudden; and that the vast expences which they were daily at in feeding so many Armies within their Country, would necessarily ruine it; seemed to prefer a certain Peace before the uncertainties of a War. All parties being then agreed, and that happy day, which by a hopeful Peace was to put a period to this un­happy War being come, the two Kings Commissioners and all the Mediators (if they may be properly called so, who seemed interessed asperties) met in the Tents again, where the Treaty elaborated with so much industry and pains, was signed; first by the Mediators, and afterwards by the Commissioners of the two Kings; and then ex­changed and delivered in the mid way betwixt the Danish lodges and the Swedish Tents, by the Mediators themselves, a little before Sun▪ set, to the Commissioners of both Kings. This being done, the Assembly broke up, the Swedes returning to their Camp, and the Danes into the City; where both from their Walls, as also from their Fleets which lay before the Town, witnessed their joy for this happy Accommodation, with the more pleasing noises of their great and small shot. The Peace was proclaimed the same night in all the publick places of the City, by a Herald with his Scepter and Coat of Arms, with the tintamar of Drums and Trumpets, whilest every individual published his satisfaction with more than usual signes of joy. The following dayes the Swedes came into the Town, and the Danes went into the Camp without exception, neither satisfying their greedy eyes, and their curiosities with the contemplation of those unaccustomed sights, whilest both admired, and secretly con­demned those things which they had found by experience to have been hurtful to them. But this entercourse did not last long, for the fourth day after the signing of the Peace, the Prince of Sulsbach did according to the Articles of the Treaty, draw all his Forces, which were 3000 Horse and Foot out of the Camp, and putting them into Battle array betwixt that and the City, made a stand there, exposing his Army and himself to the view of the Danes, who flocked thither in multitudes to see so goodly a sight. A while after having comman­ded his Cannon, and all the Muskets and Pistols of his Army to fire twice round, he left the City to its pristine Liberty, and the Camp to the Danes disposal, and marched with his whole Army towards Rotschild.

THE END.

The Articles of the Treaty of Peace betwixt the Two Northern Crowns, concluded and subscribed by the Mediators and the Commissioners of both Kings 27/6 May / June in the Year MDCLX.

I. FIrst, Let there be a firm, perpetual, and irrevocable Peace, be­tween the two Kings and their Successours, the Kingdomes, Countreys, Councellors, Ministers, Subjects and Inhabitants of Denmark, Norway, and Sweden; so that all suspicions, ill-will, dif­fidence, discord, enmity and Wars be forgot and taken away on both sides; as also whatever happened in or before the War, be bu­ried by a general Amnisty in oblivion: But on the contrary, let there be restored and conserved a perpetual Friendship, mutual Benevo­lence, Concord and [...]al good Neighbourhood, so that the one shall both by word and actions, promote and defend the good and welfare of the other, as his own, and also avert and impede for as much as in him lies, what ever may be prejudicial and hurtful to the Person, Government, Kingdoms, Countreys and Subjects of the other.

II. And that these things may the better be done, and a mutual con­fidence be cherished and conserved betwixt the two Kings and their Kingdoms of Sweden and Denmark, let all considerations made with any Powers, Kings, Princes, States and Commonwealths whatsoe­ver, in prejudice of each other, be taken away and rejected on both sides; so that also neither shall make any League against the other for the future, nor succour or assist the Enemies of each other, un­der any pretext whatsoever.

III. It is also agreed and concluded, that all Ships whether armed or unarmed, whether great or small, with what Merchandise or La­ding soever, belonging to the King of Sweden or his Subjects, to the inhabitants of Sweden, or Provinces, Countreys, or Cities sub­ject to it, shall not only be free in the Sound and Belt, from all Tax­es, Tolls, Inquisitions and Visitings whatsoever, but also shall not need to have or shew any Certificates of their Ladings, provided they only exhibit and shew their lawful Sea-passes, at his Majesty of Denmark's Toll-houses at Elzineur or Newburg. As for those goods without Merchandise, which belong or appertain to the King of [Page 126] Sweden or his successors, his subjects the Inhabitants of Sweden, as also those that dwell in other Provinces, Regions, or Cities subject to it, but carried in forraign Bottoms, the Order appointed in the Treaty of Bremsbro, as to their Certificates shall be observed, in that sense, that if they but show their lawful Certificates, they shall then be suffered to pass through the Sound or Belt without impediment, detension, interdiction, or any exaction of Toll whatsoever. But Swedish goods carried in Forreign Bottoms, that can produce no lawful Certificates, shall be obnoxious to examination, and pay Toll in the Sound or Belt.

IV. As the Castle and Government of Bahuys, as also the Provinces of Schonen, Bleking, and Halland, together with all their appurte­nances, Cities, and Castles, Islands, Rocks, with the Island of Ween surrendred afterwards, with all other Superiorities, Prehe­minences, Regalities, Jurisdictions, as well Ecclesiastical as Secu­lar, goods, rents, tolls, rights, as well by Sea as Land, by what name soever they come, as the Kings of Denmark and Norway have formerly possessed them, have by the Peace of Rotschild, conclu­ded in the year 1658, on the 26 of February, betwixt the King and Kingdom of Denmark, and the King of Sweden, been yielded and given over to be joyned and incorporated to the Kingdom of Swe­den, for an everlasting and undisturbed possession, as it appears by peculiar Acts and Letters of Cession, dated [...]t Coppenhagen the 24 of February 1658, and signed and subscribed by the King and Sena­tors of Denmark. So the Concession of the said Provinces, Coun­treys, and Governments, are by these presents confirmed and streng­thened in such sort, that the said Provinces, Countreys and Go­vernments, with all the Cities, Forts, Castles, Islands, Rocks, Supe­riorities, Preheminences, Jurisdictions, and Rights, as is above mentioned, shall remain now and for ever, in the perpetual and uninterrupted possession of the King of Sweden his successors and Kingdom.

V. And being it was judged fit to insert the Agreement about the Isle of Bornholm in a separate Instrument; It is therefore concluded that the said Act shall be of the same vigour and force, as if it were comprehended verbatim amongst these Articles. And that it be ratified and observed by both Kings equal with the other Agree­ments and Conventions.

VI. Whereas the Nocturnal Fires which are instituted and kept be­twixt Schagen and Falsterbo, to the great commodity of such as sail those wayes, are some of them situated within the Dominions of the King of Denmark, and maintained upon His Majesties char­ges; and others of them situated within the Dominions of Sweden, and ought to be nourished and maintained by His Majesty of Swe­den. The King of Denmark only exacting Toll of such Ships as sail [Page 127]through the Sound, under pretext of such fires: It is agreed, that the King of Denmark, shall pay yearly to the King of Sweden, in consideration of the charges and expences in nourishing the said fires, the sum of 3500 Ryxdollers, payable half thereof every six moneths to His Majesty of Swedens publick Minister at Elzeneur or Elzenburg, it being further to be understood, that neither the King nor Kingdom of Sweden, shall either upon that or any other pretext whatsoever, pretend to demand or exact any Toll or Tri­bute within the Sound.

VII. It is also agreed, that as oft as one or more Swedish Ships of War, whether great or little, do pass the Sound, that they shall salute the Castle by shooting off their Guns according to the Swedish man­ner; and also receive the same honour from the said Castle, accor­ding to the manner of Denmark. And also the Danish Ship or Ships of War passing through the said Streight, shall likewise salute the Castle of Elzenburg, by shooting their Guns according to the Danish signal, and shall also be re-saluted from the Castle with the Swedish signal again. But if it happen that the Dane and Swedish Ships do meet at Sea, or in any Havens, what number soever the one or the other may be of, neither party shall be obliged to strike, but only to salute each other with their usual civility, mutually and a­micably.

VIII. When ever it happens that either of the two Kings sends any Military Forces or Ships of War, whose numbers may breed suspi­cion, out of the Ocean into the Baltick Sea, or out of the Baltick into the Ocean; It is agreed and concluded, that if the Military Forces exceed twelve hundred, or the Ships five in number, it shall then be notified three Weeks at least before hand, by His Majesty of Denmark at Elzenburg only, and by His Majesty of Sweden at Elzeneur, or Newburg, when they pass the Belt without any other ceremony.

IX. The King of Denmark doth also for Himself and his Successours, resign unto the King of Sweden His Successouts, and the Kingdom of Sweden, all jurisdiction as well Ecclesiastick as Secular, that he hath or doth pretend upon some goods seated in the Island of Rugen.

X. In like manner it is agreed, that the remainder of the sum which was to be payed for the Salt, wherewith the three Ships detained in the Sound, about the beginning of the former War were loaden, shall be paid according to the liquidation made at Coppenhagen; and it is therefore agreed that His Majesty of Denmark shall cause the said remainder to be paid within one year and a day, unto such Merchants at Hamborough as His Majesty of Sweden shall appoint to receive the same.

[Page 128]XI. Moreover, all the Nobles who possess goods, and inhabit in the surrendred Provinces, Lands and Governments, shall be obliged to do homage, and take an Oath of fidelity to the King, his Succes­sours and Kingdom of Sweden, and be further bound to a due obe­dience, and allegeance, and services as they formerly were to the Kings of Denmark. In like manner, all the other Inhabitants of the said places, as well Ecclesiastical as Civil, Citizens and Coun­try people, shall from this day and for ever, be bound to His Maje­sty, his Successours, and Kingdom of Sweden; and all Super-in­tendents and Priests, shall follow that Bishop, Super-intendent and Consistory, to whom His Majesty shall commit and injoyn them.

XII. On the other side, His Majesty and the Kingdom of Sweden do promise that all persons, Nobles or Ignoble, whether Ecclesiastick or Seculars, whether Citizens or Country people, dwelling in the Provinces or places surrendred, by this Treaty ought to retain their goods and proprieties, whether Inheritances, Emptions, Changes, Morgages, Grants, &c. And that in such manner, that they shall have power for the future of possessing, using enjoying, and re­taining the said goods and proprieties as they formerly did; in like manner they shall retain their usual Rights, Lawes, Jurisdictions, Priviledges, and Immunities, such as are those Bi [...]ae vitae ac ma­nus ut & Patronatus, according to the Lawes and Constitutions of the Province, without all impediment or let, so far forth as they do not contradict or oppugne the fundamental Lawes of the Kingdom of Sweden, wherewith these surrendred Provinces and places shall hereafter be eternally united. What ever shall be de­termined and decided by Law, Justice or Judgement, or any o­ther lawful way within those surrendred Provinces, that same shall hereafter continue so, altogether unchanged and unmoved. That it may also appear that His Majesty of Sweden out of His sin­gular grace and indulgence, had rather better than diminish the condition of His Subjects, it is promised, That all the Nobles that will wholly subject themselves to the King and Kingdom of Swe­den, as for their persons, they shall enjoy all those Prerogatives and Priviledges, that the Subjects and Nobles of Sweden do enjoy, to wit, they shall be capable of being received and admitted into the Order of Knighthood, of the Nobles of Sweden, and may enjoy equally with them, the right of Voting, according to the first con­stitution of the Court of Knighthood; and that also so, that as many of the Nobles, who can prove that themselves or their An­cestours did enjoy the Office of a Senatour in the Kingdom of Den­mark, may also be assured to be honoured with the Prerogative of being received into the second Classis of the Knightly Order of Sweden. The rest also may be received according to the Ordinance of the Court of Knighthood, and shall absolutely be demeed for Nobles of Sweden, and shall, provided they render themselves ca­pable, [Page 129]enjoy the same access and admission to Benefices and Honours as the other Nobles of Sweden. His Majesty of Sweden doth likewise promise, that he will be no less careful in conserving the conditions priviledges & liberties of the others Orders in these surrendred Pro­vinces, and provided they persevere in their duty to His Majesty of Sweden, they may entertain an assured hope of bettering their con­ditons, and enjoying the same Rights as the Natives of Sweden, for the acquiring of Offices and Advancement.

XIII. That all the Inhabitants, of what quality soever, none excepted, whether in Schonen or in Denmark, or in Norway, who have goods and properties in Schonen, Halland, Bleking, Bahuys, and the rest of the surrendred Provinces and Towns, may enjoy them again, and retain them, together with all the moveables or immoveables which are found there, and that they take possession of them, the next Feast of St. John, together with all the priviledges, proprieties and rights, in like manner as had been agreed upon, and concluded in the Treaty of Rotschild, and afterwards encreased and bettered by His Majesty of Sweaen, and all without any revenge or loss for any thing done by any whatsoever, in the late War; provided not­withstanding, that wary and moderate Commissioners be constitu­ted on both sides, who may deal amicably betwixt both parties, evenning and liquidating their accounts to the full satisfaction of each one, the better to prevent all differences in their beginnings which might obstruct this wished for Peace.

XIV. It is likewise consented to on both sides, that when the Fortres­ses are delivered to the King of Sweden's Commissioners, then al­so all the Documents and Instructions concerning the Condition, Revenues, Rents, Borders, Shores, and Limits, and also those wri­tings which concern the Administration of Justice, Books of Ac­compts, and others, which may relate to the knowledge of these things shall be delivered, in case any such be found, which are not as yet given over. This done, two or three Plenipotentiaries shall be appointed on both sides, with power to separate, review, direct, and ordain, all the limits and borders betwixt the surrendred and their neighbouring Provinces and Governments, where they are not as yet reviewed, separated, directed and ordained, whereby all controversies and differences may be the better declined, and every one enjoy that which is his, in peace and quietness.

XV. On the other side, the King his Successors and Kingdom of Swe­den, do yield to the King his successors and the kingdom of Denmark, all those rights and pretensions which his Majesty of Sweden may have upon all the Fortresses, Fortifications, Isles, Provinces, Ci­ties and Territories, which he mastered by force of his armes, name­ly, Zeland, Laland, Falster, Meun, with all the Castles and For­tlesses in them, as Nykoping, Naskow, Cooster, Corseur, Keuk and [Page 129] Cronenburg, as also all other Cities, Castles, Forts, Governments, Gentlemens Houses, and Territories whatsoever, which are not ex­presly excepted in this transaction, or not surrendred by former Co­venants. And after they shall be rendered and restored, with all their appurtenances and rights, according to the tenour of this Treaty, they shall follow and belong to the King his Successors and Kingdom of Denmark, without any impediment what­soever.

XVI. And for the better establishing of mutual confidence and Amity betwixt these two Kingdoms, His Majesty and Kingdom of Sweden, will have no refusion for his expences, in those Fortifications which he raised in Denmark, but wil at the time of their evacuation, take care that they be all delivered intire, and in the state they are now in, to His Majesty and the Kingdom of Denmark.

XVII. In like manner, at the instance of the Mediators, and for the love of Peace, the Pallace and Government of Drontheym, or — together with all its subject Cities, Towns, Castles and Fortresses, as also all their Ecclesiastical and Secular goods, Governments, and appurtenances, as they were delivered to His Majesty of Sweden, by the Treaty of Rotschild, shall be restored to the King, King­dom and Crown of Denmark, to be re-annexed to the Kingdom of Norway for ever, without any reserve of pretension upon the same to the King, his Successors and Kingdom of Sweden; to which end, the King of Denmark's Letters of Cession made according to the sixt Article of the Treaty of Rotschild, shall be restored and cancel­led.

XVIII. In like manner, the Kings Majesty surrenders for Himself, His Successors, and the Kingdom of Sweden, all the rights and pretensi­ons that he had or shall have, as Duke of Bremen, upon the County of Delmenhorst and Ditmarsh, and transfers those his rights over to His Majesty of Denmark, his Successors, and the Dukes of Holsteyn of the Royal and Gottorp's Line, so that His Majesty of Swe­den and his Successors, neither will, nor ought, either de jure, or de facto, ever to pretend any thing more upon these Countries. If also His Majesty of Sweden obtained any pretension, as Duke of Bre­men heretofore, upon some Noblemens goods in Holsteyn, that al­so is remitted, by vertue of this Treaty, and promise made that the documents which are to be found, and pertain hereunto. shall be delivered to the King of Denmark, and the House of Holsteyn of the Royal and Gottorp Line.

XIX. And that this renewed Friendship, may be laid upon a more firm foundation, the King and Kingdom of Sweden will let fall and remit, as they do hereby let fall and remit, [Page 131]that Right which His Majesty, or any of his subjects, pretend up­on the four Tun of Gold for the Guiney business, so that hencefor­ward nothing shall be demanded or required for that sum, but the King and kingdom of Denmark shall remain wholly acquitted and free from any payment, or least pretence thereof.

XX. As also the Fortresses, as well those which have been taken in this War, as those which are surrendred by this Pacification, shall be delivered without Cannon, Carriages, or warlike Ammunition on both sides; except the Castle of Cronenburg, where according to agreement, those Cannon which were not brought thither by the Swedes, or have no Swedish Armes or Inscriptions upon them, shall be retained: So it is likewise agreed, that the Country people of those Governments, where those Fortresses are seated, shall be obliged to carry the Cannon and munitions of War to the Shore, where they may be most commodiously shipped and trans­ported.

XXI. It is also concluded and promised, that in those Fortresses which are to be surrendred on either side, there shall be a certain time de­termined, wherein he who so surrenders a fortified place, shall con­serve and keep his Ammunition of War which is at present there, until he may commodiously transport it elsewhere.

XXII. All Captives, of what condition soever, shall immediately be set at liberty without Ransom: But as for their Diet, they shall satisfie that according to equity. In like manner all Danish subjects which the King and kingdom of Sweden caused to be transported into o­ther places of their obedience whatsoever, may have free and un­hindred liberty, to return again into their Native Countries. Such Prisoners who have taken up Arms under the Danes shall have liber­ty to return to their former Militia, as also such who are in the Swedes service, if they please, provided it be done within three Months after the Ratification of this Peace.

XXIII. It is also agreed, that the places taken by either King, since the Peace of Rotschild, ought by force of this Treaty be restored to that party, whose they were, or ought to have been by the Treaty of Rotschild, and all the Swedish forces, Horse and Foot, shall be withdrawn out of all the Kingdoms, Provinces, Dutchies, and Lands belonging to the King of Denmark, within 14 dayes at most after the ratification of this Treaty, which ought to be within a Month after the conclusion of the Peace; in this manner, that as soon as the Peace is subscribed, and the same day that it is published, the Siege before Coppenhagen shall be raised, so that the Camp shall be [Page 132]evacuated within the four following dayes, and Nyc [...]ping, Falster, and Meun within the four next dayes after. And on the contrary, the Siege of Tonninger shall be raised, and all Eyde [...]stadt and Hu­sum evacuated. Eight dayes after Nascow shall be surrendred to the Danes, and about that time, as soon as Shipping is ready and at hand, the withdrawing of the Forces shall Commence; eight dayes after this, Koeg or Keuk shall be surrendred, and the Souldiers drawn out of it, as soon as the Ratifications are exchanged, within the Month after the signing of the Peace, and that the shipping for transporting the souldiery are ready; within the four following dayes Corseur shall be delivered up, and the Souldiery begin to be imbarked and transported, and at the same time the Duke of Hol­steyn's Country shall be freed from all His Majestie of Denmark's souldiers. Shortly after, the forces which remain, Horse and Foot shall imbark in convenient Havens, and likewise be withdrawn from Cronenburg, so that that Fortress shall be wholly evacuated and sur­rendred the 15 day after the exchange of the Ratifications, or when the six Weeks after the conclusion of the Peace are expired, and at that very time all Zeland shall be delivered and cleared from the Swedish souldiers.

XXIV. And that no force or injury be done during the said term, to the inhabitants, in the changes of Fortresses and withdrawing of soul­diers, out of the Cities and Provinces, but that all things may be done in order, Commissioners from both sides shall be present, who shall both in the Towns and Ports take special care, that no force, direption of goods, or injuries be done to the Subjects, or any other unlawful thing imposed upon them, under pain of punishment to be inflicted upon the transgressour. And as it is necessary that provisi­ons be made for the sustentation of the Swedish forces during their stay in the Country, but so, that after the day of concluding the Peace, nothing more shall be demanded from the subjects, under pretext of Redemption, or any other burthens whatsoever, but only what is needful for their subsistence whilest they stay in this Kingdom, and which shall be adjudged such, according to an appointment made by the Commissioners of both sides; and that the evacuation may the sooner and better be effected. His Majesty of Denmark shall forthwith command, in all convenient Havens in eve­ry Province, that Ships, Vessels, and Boats, with their necessaries, Men, Mariners, and implements, be gathered together and in a rea­diness, as His Majesty will also command, whereby the transport of the souldiery, and the evacuation of places may be hastened, and not impeded, unless by contrary Winds. And all the Ships, toge­ther with their Marriners and men, and what ever else, shall be pro­vided by Denmark for the said evacuation, shall as soon as the trans­port is done, be released without any let or hinderance.

XXV. It shall also be free for all the subjects and inhabitants of the sur­rendred [Page 133]Regions and Provinces, to transport themselves into any other Cities or place to dwell there, provided it be done according to the Statutes of the Provinces and priviledges of the Cities out of which they will transmigrate: what concerns the goods which in the time of War were carried into Cities for their security, the Masters and Owners thereof may redemand them, without contradiction and impediment.

XXVI. The former transactions and Covenants, to wit, those of Stetin, Siôder, Bromsbro, and Rotschild (excepting the third Article, which is plainly excluded here) made betwixt these Noble Kingdoms, shall retain their force and vigour in all their Articles, and shall be confirmed as they were before the beginning of this War, and as if they were inserted word for word in this Treaty, unless in as much as they are expresly changed in this.

XXVII. Whereas it is provided by the 22 Article of the Treaty of Rots­child, that His Majesty of Denmark shall be obliged according to equity, to satisfie his Highness the Prince of Sleswick, the Duke of Holsteyn Gottorp, after that the Commissioners of both parts, as well of the King of Denmark's, as of his said Highness have treated, trans­acted, and concluded of the matter in difference at Coppenhagen, the 22 of May 16 [...]8. it is agreed by these, that all those Covenants and transactions shall be exactly observed and faithfully performed in every particular.

XXVIII. Moreover, if any thing should have happened in this or the for­mer War, that might breed any enmities or diffidence, betwixt the King and kingdom of Denmark, and the Duke of Holsteyn Gottorp, as well betwixt themselves, as their Ministers, servants, and subjects, all that, as well out of consideration of their mutual consanguinity, and especially of Her Majesty the Queen of Sweden, as betwixt the two Royal, and Ducal House of Holsteyn Gottorp, shall from this day, by vertue of this Treaty, be composed and wholly forgot; and on the contrary, a perfect, solid, and perpetual friendship be e­stablished betwixt them. His Majesty of Denmark will also when the evacuation is made in Denmark, withdraw his Army and forces out of his Highness Countries, Fortresses, and Cities, and also use his utmost endeavour to perswade the Confederates to evacuate such of his Highness Forts and Towns which they possess, without any delay.

XXIX. What Kings, Commonwealths, Powers, and Princes soever, shall desire to be comprehended in this Peace, must require it of both Kings. But the Emperour, the King of Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg, together with their Kingdoms, Electorships, Dut­chies, and Provinces are expresly included herein. So that His Ma­jesty [Page 134]and Kingdom of Sweden, will seek no pretence, under no pre­text whatsoever, against the aforementioned Emperour, King of Poland, and Electour of Brandenburg, because of the ayd given by them this War, against the Kingdom of Sweden and its Confederats.

XXX. The Lord Anthony Gunther Earl of Oldenburg and Delmenhorst, &c. his Successors, Feudals, and Free-holders, together with their Countries, Dynasties, Lands, Goods, Jurisdictions and Appurte­nances, shall be included in this Pacification; wherein also John Prince of Anhalt, of the Line of Zervest, because of the Dynasty of Jeveren, and the Lord the Earl Anthony of Oldenburg, Lord in Varel and Kniphawsen, with his Dynasties, Lordships, Goods and Rights, shall be also comprehended.

XXXI. It is further agreed, that all the Cities comprehended in the Hanse League, none excepted, are likewise included in this, so that they may enjoy a free and undisturbed Commerce, in both King­doms, both by Sea and Land: and if any thing have happened in this War, that might offend either party, that also is forgot and buried in eternal Oblivion.

XXXII. And whereas certain secret Articles were concluded about the time of the Rotschild Pacification, which are not reiterated in this, all such shall be of force, as if they were inserted word for word in this Treaty. Moreover, what Writings soever have been published during this War, on either side, tending to the prejudice or scandal of the other, are hereby wholly taken away, and shall be cashiered and prohibited, and be no more divulged or reprinted, within these Kingdoms.

XXXIII. But that all these things as they are set down, as well in word as in deed, may be observed and fulfilled now and for the future, with all firmness, fidelity, and sincerity, it is mutually promised that these our Covenants shall be amicably confirmed by both Kings, Frederick the third King of Denmark, and Charles King of Sweden, with the subscriptions of their Hands, and impression of their Seals; and for greater security, they shall be signed and sealed by the Se­natours of both Kingdoms.

XXXIV. It is also concluded and promised, that a Senator and Secretary of both sides, shall about the 24 of June next following meet at El­zeneur, and bring with them and exchange the Ratification of this Treaty, confirmed with the Subscriptions and Signatures of both parties. Where also the Swedes shall have with them the Letters of Cession, for the Government of Drontheym, and deliver them at the same time to the Danish Commissioners, as a testimony of the [Page 135]force, firmness, and observance of the concluded Peace.

This Treaty being thus Concluded, Subscribed, and Sealed, by the Commissioners of both sides, the Embassadours, Commis­sioners, and Plenipotentiary Deputies of the most Christian King of France, of the Commonwealth of England, and of the High and Mighty Lords of the United Provinces, did promise in the Names of their Principals, and oblige themselves by a reciprocal Caution and Garranty, as well general of the three States together, as special of each State apart, as they do hereby tie themselves in the best Form, by a most ample, secure, and mutual Obligation, as Sureties, Cautions, and Avengers of what is transacted, and cause effectually that these covenants be fully, carefully, & religiously performed, and observed for ever: And that they will also procure the Ratifications of their respective Principals hereupon: So that they have been fur­ther entreated by the Commissioners of both Kings (not only as Mediators, but as Sureties, Pledges, and Avengers of these trans­actions) for greater confirmation, and certain assurance of all, to Subscribe and Sign these Articles and Treaty together with them.

  • Hugues de Terlon (LS.)
  • Al. Sidney (LS.)
  • Rob. Honniwood (LS.)
  • G. Van Slingland (LS.)
  • Pet. Vogelsang (LS.)
  • P. de Huybert (LS.)
  • W. Haren (LS.)
  • Olaus Gasberg (LS.)
  • Axelius Urup (LS.)
  • Pet. Rees (LS.)
  • Sch. Rosenhaen (LS.)
  • Steno Bielke (LS.)

WHilest this Work was in the Press, the following Papers came accidentally to hand. Which contai­ning a Summary Accompt of things conducing to the illustration of much of the Political part of the forego­ing History, whose Author chiefly intended the Military (being composed by One, who had been publick Minister up­on the place, during the time of the first War, terminated by the Rotschild Treaty, in which He was Mediator; and during most part of the Second; renewed by the Swede up­on a pretended inexecution on the Danish part of the said Treaty) I have thought good to subjoyn, as an useful Appendix to it.

A Report of the State of Affairs betwixt the two Crowns of Sweden and Denmark; made by Sir Philip Meadow, up­on his return into England, in December, 1669.

AFter the Peace concluded at Rotschild, in Febr. 1657. Betwixt the two Crowns of Sweden and Denmark, under the Mediation of England and France, to the seeming good contentment of both the Kings: The one gaining eminent ad­vantages, by the acquisition of a new Territo­ry; The other, avoiding the imminent peril of the loss of his whole Country; I was reman­ded out of Denmark, by express order from England, and placed with His Majesty of Sweden, with intention to begin a new Media­tion, betwixt Him, the King of Poland, and the Elector of Bran­denburg, and had powers and creditives requisite for that purpose. In the mean time, new and unexpected jealousies arose, betwixt Sweden and Denmark, which at last broke forth to an open rupture of the Peace so lately established. The beginning of August 1658. His Majesty of Sweden rendezvouz'd a Body of his Army at Kiel in Holsteyn, and there embarqu'd them, but kept his Design very se­cret. He propounded to me to go along with him, which I refu­sed, considering that his Design must either be upon Denmark or Prussia, in neither of which cases it could be proper for me to ac­company Him. Not into Denmark, for there I had been already Me­diator, and therefore incongruous for me, to have been the Spectator of a breach of the Peace I had so lately concluded, without having orders from England suitable to such an emergency. Not into Prus­sia, because thither I was designed Mediator, and therefore ought not to make my self a party, by putting my self in company of an Enemy. Whereupon I stopp'd in Germany, writing immediately into England, to communicate what had passed, and attending fur­ther Orders.

[Page 138]During these traverses, the old Protector fell sick, and incapa­ble of making reflection upon affairs in those quarters; and soon after died. But as soon as I had received new Orders and Creditives from England, I embarqued at Travemond and returned for Den­mark, in quest of His Majesty of Sweden. The latter end of Octo­ber, 1658. Admiral Opdam with the Dutch Fleet consisting of about 38 men of War, and 70 small Merchant-men and Fluyts, upon which were embarqued 3000 Land souldiers, passed the Sound, and after a sharp encounter with the Swedish Fleet, arrived at Coppenha­gen. Thus was Sweden engaged at the same time in a War with the Emperour, Pole, Brandenburger, Moscovite, Dane, and Hollander. But this powerful arming of our Neighbour-State, awakened us in England to consider, that we also had an interest to preserve in the Baltick Sea, which we had no more reason to believe that the Hol­lander would do for us at his own charges, than that he would im­barque himself in so expensive a War, without expecting some satisfactory considerations of return from Denmark. Besides, though we were willing to see Coppenhagen relieved, yet we were not sure the Hollanders assistance would be bounded there, and could not be willing to see the King of Sweden ruined by the combined force of so many Enemies.

The States General made it their work and business, absolutely to assist the Dane, and never made any overture of accommodation betwixt the two Kings, nor had as yet any publick Minister upon the place by whom to do it; But England steers in this affair ano­ther course, propounds not a direct Assistance, but a Peace. Has no design to make the King of Sweden Master of Denmark, for on the contrary, the conservation of Denmark is the common Interest both of England and Holland; But the proper Interest of England, was so to make a Peace, as not to suffer the Dane to be ruined by the Swede, nor to suffer the Swede to be ruined by the Hollander; or in the conditions of the Peace, to be subjected to such Laws as he should impose upon him at pleasure; but to pre­serve Sweden not only as a ballance upon the House of Austria, which is the common interest of England and France, but as the counter­poise upon the Confederate Naval strength of Holland and Den­mark, which is the peculiar interest of England. And besides this, England had another interest in this Affair, viz. To enable the King of Sweden so to retire himself out of so unhappy a War, and upon such equitable terms and conditions, as might have both capacitated him, and obliged him, to give us some reasonable satisfaction and recompence, in consideration of the great expences we were necessi­tated to be at, for the securing of his interest, together with our own. And indeed the most visible medium at that time for stopping the progress of a War betwixt Sweden and Holland, and taking up the differences betwixt Sweden and Denmark, was a Fleet from England.

In November 1658. A Fleet of twenty Frigats was sea out under [Page 139]Vice-Admiral Goodson, who coming to the height of the Scaw, found he could not enter the Cataget, for the abundance of Ice, and so was constrained to return without effecting any thing, only that this warlike appearance from England, stopped the 4000 men and twelve ships of War which were ready in the Texel, designed for the Bal­tick, under the command of de Ruyter.

During this, I had proposed to both Kings, the Mediation of England, for composing a second-time the differences betwixt the two Crowns, which both of them freely accepted. But I could ne­ver induce the King of Denmark to treat seperately with the King of Sweden alone, he always insisting upon the comprehension and ad­mission of all his Allies to the same Treaty, which was directly against the letter of my Instructions.

In January 1658. A Treaty was made betwixt France and Eng­land, for re-establishing a Peace betwixt the two Northern Kings, upon equitable terms. Wherein it was particularly provided, that if upon occasion of the succours sent, or hereafter to be sent from England to the King of Sweden in order to such a Peace, a War should arise with any other Forraign Prince or State; France to­gether with England, should declare such Prince or State their com­mon Enemy.

The beginning of April 1659. The Fleet under General Moun­tague arrived in the Sound. My Instructions, were to propound a particular Treaty betwixt the two Crowns, because a general one, in order to an Universal Peace, would have been at that time tedi­ous and impracticable, and the Peace to be established in pursuance of this particular Treaty, was to be under the conditions and qualifica­tions of the Rotschild Treaty, as the most proper Medium for accom­moding all differences. Besides, both France and England, esteemed it most honourable, to assert and maintain that Peace wherein they had been joint Mediators. The issue of my Negotiations was this. The K. of Denmark absolutely refused to treat sperately with Sweden, the K. of Sweden declares himself willing to treat, but not willing to ac­cept of the Rotschild Treaty, as the terms and conditions of the Peace. Pretending, that this would be tacitly to accuse His last enterprise upon Denmark of injustice, for if the Dane gave the occasion of the War, by entring into new practises and combinations with his Ene­mies, after the former Peace made, which he avers they did (though both Kings as is usual in such cases, highly protest the right of their Cause, and the justice of their Armes) then sayes he, I ought to have better security for the future, that the Dane by an innate ani­mosity and desire of revenge, fomented by other States, start not out upon every occasion, to traverse my designs, and work me mis­chief, when they shall find me intangled in a remote War, as for­merly in Poland: especially being contiguous with Sweden, and so most capable of doing me hurt. Besides that, He pretended sa­tisfaction for the loss of Thoren, and a considerable part of Prussia, occasioned by this diversion of his Arms in Denmark; As also, for [Page 140]the loss of these opportunities in Germany, during the vacancy of the Empire, which He might have improved by the presence of His Army in those parts, and the assistance of France and his o­ther Allies, either to have turned aside the Succession from the House of Austria his Hereditary Enemy, or to have capitulated ad­vantages for himself with the Emperour that was to be Elected, or at least wise to have prevented the conjunction and confederacy betwixt the now Emperour and the Electour of Brandenburg. Ma­ny other difficulties lay in the way of the Rotschild Treaty, amongst which it was not the least, that the King had already disposed of to the Officers of his Court and Army, the Lands in Schonen and Ble­king, which by the Treaty of Rotschild are reserved to their respe­ctive Proprietors, viz. the Danish Nobility. However, after ma­ny instances and solicitations, together with the advantage of the Report, which was about this time confirmed from all hands, that the Peace betwixt France and Spain was intended in good earnest, which might probably oblige England to retire home their forces for their own security, and slacken any assistance from France, and so Sweden left alone to contest with so many Enemies. His Majesty began at last to hearken to the Proposition of the Rotschild Treaty, and by a Paper in writing signed by His Commissioners; bearing date the 21 of April, in answer to a former Memorial of mine, ex­presly accepted the said Treaty, but then subjoyned to the words of acceptance, a provisional clause of better security, than what was formerly granted him, by the bare disposition of the Rotschild Treaty. Which clause I not being satisfied with, as that which might be interpreted as elusory of the fore-going words, His Ma­jesty soon after declared to me, that as to point of future security, He would acquiess in the special Garranty of England and France, which I had power also to offer Him on the part of England.

In pursuance of the Instructions sent upon the Fleet under Gene­ral Mountague, and the better to facilitate the work of the Peace, by engaging the States General to act in Consort with England and France. A Treaty was concluded at the Hague the 11 of May, 1659. Betwixt the three States, in order to re-establish a Peace be­twixt the two Northern Kings, upon the root and foundation of the Rotschild Treaty. There Weeks time was limited to the Negotia­tion of the publick Ministers upon the place, after the expiration of which Term, neither England nor the States, were to assist either of the Kings who should refuse the Peace, during his refusal. The King of Sweden, though unbeknown to the States General, had already assented to treat upon the foot and foundation of the Rots­child Treaty, his safe Conducts prepared, his Commissioners no­minated; I as Mediator, propounded Fredericksburg for the place of the Treaty, which the King also accepted. The Dutch Depu­ties Extraordinary from the States General to the two Kings, who arrived about this time, made their instances and applications to his Majesty of Denmark (as I had formerly also done) to draw from [Page 141]him a suitable concurrence to the Rotschild Treaty. But that King still persisted in the same resolution, not to treat separately, but propounded an Universal Treaty, at which the Ministers of his re­spective Allies and Confederates might be present; and to this end, nominated Lubec for the place of a general Assembly. I ur­ged upon the Dutch Deputies, the fourth Article of the Treaty of the Hague, wherein 'tis covenanted; that no assistance was to be gi­ven, to the Prince that should refuse a Peace upon just and reason­able conditions, which reasonable conditions are by the first Arti­cle to be expounded the Treaty at Rotschild. Now he who refuses to treat (which in this case, according to the sense of the three Estates was to treat separately) refuses a Peace upon what conditions soever.

The Deputies were at accord with me, that His Majesty of Den­mark continuing in that resolution, their Fleets could no longer as­sist him, and wrote to General Opdam their Commander in chief, to the same effect; who at that time was with his Fleet in the Belt. He notwithstanding continued still to favour under-hand the Dane, but durst not so vigorously and openly assist him, as otherwise he would, partly by reason of the contrary Advise and Orders which he had received from the Deputies of the States, but more especi­ally, because over-awed by the presence of the English Fleet.

This suspension of Assistance on the part of the Hollander, though the English Fleet remained Neutral and acted nothing, onely obli­ged the other to the performance of Covenants, gave the Swede some considerable advantages, who upon this opportunity, redu­ced the Isles of Moenen, Falster, and Laland, together with the capital Town of Naskow under his obedience. The truth is, the Dutch Deputies found themselves engaged in some difficulties, for whereas they supposed that the King of Sweden would have been the refuser of the Treaty, and consequently the English Fleet bound up from giving him any Assistance (which was the main thing they aimed at) and the King of Denmark the accepter, and consequent­ly the Dutch Fleet at liberty to assist him, they found the quite con­trary, and so had tied up their own hands, by their Treaty made at the Hague.

This was the state of Affairs in the Northern parts, at the time of the Change of the Government here in England, and the Parlia­ments being restored to their former authority. And this was the true season of ripening things to a conclusion, and if the Negotia­tion had continued still in the same train and method, that is, if the Parliament had either immediately sent new powers to me, to act according to my former Instructions, viz. the Rotschild Treaty; or forthwith dispatched some other person or persons to pursue the same, it had certainly issued to a Peace. For England, France, Swe­den, yea and Holland too, being at accord concerning the Medium of the Peace, it was not possible that the Dane should stand it out long. But no persons appearing from England, and I having no au­thorities [Page 142]from the Parliament, the Dutch Deputies began to seek evasions. When I urged upon them, that they ought not to as­sist the refusing King; their only Reply was this, that by the first Article of the Treaty at the Hague, the Ministers upon the place were to use their utmost diligence and endeavour with both the Kings, which, said they, I had done with the King of Sweden, but not with the King of Denmark, which was a meer shift, because they knew I could not at that time go to Coppenhagen, being desti­tute of Creditives. And now they held themselves no longer obli­ged by the Treaty at the Hague, but de Ruyter with a new Fleet of forty men of War enters the Belt, joyns with Admiral Opdam, passes on to Coppenhagen, all which was expresly against the letter of the said Treaty.

True it is, that about the middle of June 1659, I received a Let­ter from the Councel of State, directed to my self; authorizing me to continue my Negotiation with the two Kings as formerly, till further order from the Parliament or Councel of State, but I nei­ther had Creditives nor Commission, nor any thing to exhibit to either of the Kings, whereby to constitute and legitimate me, as the publick Minister of this Commonwealth.

And now the Negotiation for the Peace was at a long pause, and our Fleet in the mean time at an Anchor in the Sound. Only be­cause His Majesty of Denmark had always insisted upon an Univer­sal Treaty, in reference to a general Peace, His Majesty of Sweden gave me a Declaration in writing, which I sent to the Councel of State June the 28, in which he also declared himself willing to treat a general Peace.

This he did of his own accord, not at my instance, for all my Instru­ctions directad me only to a particular Treaty betwixt the 2 Crowns. His Majesty told me moreover, that in case England and France would obtain for him a general Peace, in which said Peace he pro­pounded to himself no more, than that things betwixt Him, the Emperour, and the Electour of Brandenburg, should return to their former estate without any further demands on either side; and for the Pole, he should only give him some equitable recompence for the places he should surrender to him in Pruss. He would not only ad­mit the Dane to the Rotschild Treaty, but release something consi­derable in the said Treaty, in consideration of a general Peace. But in case of a separate Treaty with Denmark, he would remit nothing of the Rotschild Treaty.

The 20. of July 1659. The Commissioners Plenipotentiary arrived in the Sound, which was three months after the Change of the Government here in England, I was put out of the Commis­sion for the Mediation, and had Creditives sent me only as Resi­dent. A little before this, viz. the fourth of the said Moneth, a new Treaty was made at the Hague, by which the King of Sweden was to restore, not only what he had gaine upon the Dane by this last War, but also the Island of Bruntholm, with the Govern­ment [Page 143]of Drontheym in Norway, with all its appurtenances, a Country of near 200 English miles extent, which was formerly granted him by the Rotschild Treaty, and by authentick Acts of State incorpora­ted in the Crown of Sweden: Besides the remission of the 400000 Ryxdollers, which the Dane had formerly promised to pay for satisfaction of damages, done to the Swede in Guinea. The King of Sweden was also to admit the States General to the Treaty made at Elbing, and the Elucidations thereof made at Thoren, and both States, viz. England and Holland, reciprocally oblige themselves, not only not to assist the refuser, but to compel by joynt force of Arms, to an acceptance of the foresaid conditions. And thus the State of Affairs was quite altered, and new obstacles interposed in the way of the Peace. For,

  • I. Both Kings were highly dis-satisfied with this manner of procee­ding. For whereas the first Treaty at the Hague of the eleventh of May, was never propounded to either of the Kings as that which should bind or oblige them, but only made use of by Me as a pri­vate Instruction; this was not only publikely propounded, but was to be obtruded by a compulsory force, England and Holland making themselves not Mediators, but Umpires and Arbitrators of the quar­rel betwixt the two Kings, which they interpreted to a diminution of their Soveraignty, by erecting a superiority over them. But the King of Sweden was most of all disgusted, because England without any concert or communication had with him, enters into a Treaty with his open Enemies (for so at that time he reputed the States General) to impose upon him by a conjoint force, Laws and Con­ditions which he judges altogether unreasonable.
  • II. Whereas the King of Sweden had already accepted of the Rots­child Treaty, conform to the Agreement made at the Hague of the eleventh of May (though not under the notion and formality of the Treaty at the Hague as obligatory upon him) but as the counsel and advice of England his faithful Allies, and upon the King of Denmark's refusal, had in prosecution of the War gained notable advantages upon him; the King of Sweden expected both to have profited by his acceptance of the Peace, at the instance of England, and by the advantages of the War, he having after the refusal of the King of Denmark, reduced Moenen, Falster, and Laland. Where­as a new Treaty is made at the Hague of the fourth of July, in pre­judice of the accepting King, to clog the Peace on his part with new and burdensome conditions, and these to be forcibly imposed upon him, in favour of the Refuser. Besides that, England recoils from their own Agreement; and sayes the King, as they have made a second, so they may still make a third, and a fourth Treaty at the Hague.
  • [Page 144]III. The tedious and unnecessary delayes which have been used, have been a great obstruction in the way of the Peace. For if the Peace betwixt the two Crowns had been concluded in the Spring of the year, the King of Sweden had had time enough to have transported his Army into Pomeren, to have taken the Campagn there, to have prevented the infal of the Imperial Army, and to have provided Winter quarters for his Troops. But the Summer being almost pass'd, before the arrival of the Plenipotentiaries, and the Peace to be begun anew upon another foot, which would necessarily require some longer time. The King of Sweden was to seek what to have done with his Army; to disband them was not reasonable, because though he had made Peace with Denmark, yet he had still War with the Emperour, Pole, and Brandenburger. In Sweden there was no subsistence for them, to transport them into Pomeren, and there take the Field, he could not, for the Imperial Army was much su­periour to his in strength, and had already seized the principal Pas­ses of the Country, and was absolutely Master of the Campagne. And to have put them into Garisons, which above two parts in three consisted of Horse, the want of forage had ruined them in few days. So that now the King of Sweden holds close to Denmark; First, as a quarter to his Troops. Secondly, as a place of refuge and secu­rity, putting himself upon the Defensive, as it were intrenched within those Islands, not having strength sufficient to appear before his Enemy upon the Terra firma. Thirdly, as a Gage or Pledge for the restitution of what he had lost in Pomeren. And I have rea­son to believe that as things now stand, the War betwixt Denmark and Sweden will hardly be accommodated but by a general Peace.

In the mean time, I humbly conceive that England in the ma­nagement of this business, hath departed from their proper Interest, and that upon these following grounds.

I. We have wholly dis-obliged the Swede who is Englands coun­terpoise against the Dane and Hollander, The Hollander is sure that the Dane will alwayes side with him against England, witness the Ar­rest of our Merchant-men in the Sound, in 1653. We ought to be as sure of the Swede, and though not to assist him in the conquest of Denmark, yet so to have managed the business of a Peace, as to have firmly engaged him in our Interests.

II. We have lost our reputation; It had been honourable for Eng­land to have maintained the Rotschild Treaty, in which we were Mediators. But to equip a mighty Fleet of forty of our best men of War, and to keep them out at Sea six Months together, to the amazement of all our Neighbouring States, without effecting any [Page 145]thing, failing of our End and Design, is wholly inglorious.

III. We have lost our Expences. The King of Sweden never suppo­sed that England would be at all those vast charges, without expe­cting any return from him, but freely propounded several advanta­ges in point of Trade and Commerce by way of recompence, and amongst others, propounded that the Pitch and Tar, and the whole growth and production of Sweden, which is for the apparel and equipage of Shipping, should be sold at a regulated price to English Merchants only, by which means London might have be­come the Staple of those Commodities. But we on the contrary, have barr'd our selves from accepting any thing of priviledge or ad­vantage, though it be only ratione oneris, upon the accompt of our expences, and so to be considered as a re-imbursement. For by the Agreement of the Hague of the fourth of July, England is to com­pel the King of Sweden to admit the States General to the Treaty at Elbing. And by the express letter of the Treaty of Elbing, the King of Sweden is obliged to admit the people of the United Ne­therlands, to the same priviledges and advantages which he either hath, or shall hereafter grant, to any other Forraign Nation what­soever.

IV. We oblige cour selves, to force the King of Sweden to admit the States General to the Elbing Treaty, notwithstanding that by that Treaty the former Treaties made betwixt Queen Christina, and the States General, one at Stockholm 1640, and the other at Suderacre 1645, are expresly renewed and re-confirmed. Both which are Treaties of mutual Defence, and by vertue of which, in case Eng­land become hereafter engaged in a War against Holland, the King of Sweden will be obliged to assist Holland against us, with four thou­sand men at his own charges.

V. We have lost our Opportunity of making the Peace. England was once in a manner Arbitrator of this whole affair. England pro­pounds the Rotschild Treaty as the Medium of the Peace, Holland though very unwilling, yet is necessitated to assent thereto. For to think that Holland, who was in actual War with Portugal and Swe­den, would at the same time break with England, when back'd with France, especially his most confident Ally the Dane, being reduced to that extremity, as to become instead of a help, a charge and bur­then, is to suppose that which is Morally and Politically impossible. But as the case now stands, England is the least in this business, all that we pretend to, is to be included in the States Generals Trea­ty of Elbing, wherein they are Principals, and we but Acces­sories.

[Page 146]VI. We play advantages into the hands of the Hollander our Rival State, and that only which stands in the eye and aym of England's greatness. For besides the Treaty of Elbing, which we engage to obtain for him. The Hollander obliges us also to see Drontheym re­stored to the Dane. In which the Hollander consults his own uti­lity, for Schonen is the Country, which the King of Denmark would have restored, but the Hollander profits more by Drontheym, when in the King of Denmark's hands, than the King of Denmark himself; both in point of Trade, and in Levies of Men: For, du­ring the late War betwixt England and Holland, the Dutch had sel­dome less than two or three thousand of those Norwegians in the service of their Fleets. Besides that, the greatest part or the whole of the Revenue of Drontheym, is oppignorated to the Merchants of Amsterdam for debt. And indeed, the whole Kingdom of Denmark is become so obnoxious, upon the accompt of vast Debts, that it is in a manner at the disposition of Holland.

The States General have steered an even and direct course to their Interest. They have maintained their Ally, they have not on­ly secured Denmark from the power of Sweden, but secured it to themselves; And being secure of Denmark, are now assuring Sweden to themselves also; having already weakened the near A­mity and correspondence which was betwixt England and Sweden. Whereas we, after all our Expences, are so far from being sure of the friendship of either of the Kings, that we are sure of the ill-will of both; Of the Dane, for appearing with an armed Fleet in the Interests of Sweden; of the Swede, for no sooner appearing but de­serting him. They have also obtained their Treaty at Elbing, which in rigour of justice they could not pretend to, for they themselves formerly refused to ratifie it in due time. And to crown all, they have heightened their reputation, by rendring themselves Masters of their Design. We on the contrary, have lost our Friend, lost our Expences, lost our Business, lost our Reputation; From whence I conclude, that in the management of this Affair, we in England have departed from Our proper Interest.

FINIS.

A Catalogue of Books, Printed for and are to be Sold by Thomas Basset, at the George in Fleet-street, near Cliffords-Inn.

Folio's.
  • 1. COsmography, in four Books; containing, the Chorography and History of the whole World, and all the principal Kingdoms, and Pro­vinces, Seas, and Isles thereof. By P. Heylin, Printed 1669 in Columns, much better than any of the former E­ditions, price 20 s.
  • 2. The Voyages and Travels of the Duke of Holstein's Embassadours into Muscovy, Tartary, and Persia, begun in the year 1633, and finisht in 1639. containing a compleat History of those Countries. Whereto are added, the Travels of Mandelso, from Persia into the East-Indies, begun in 1638, and fi­nisht in 1640. The whole, illustrated with divers accurat Maps, and Figures: written Originally by Adam Olearius, Secretary to the Embassy. Englished, by J. Davies of Kidwelly. Price bound 18 shillings.
  • 3. An Historical Display of the Ro­mish State, Court, Interest, Policies, &c. and the mighty influences of the Jesuites in that Church, and many o­ther Christian States, not hitherto extant. Being a full Account of all the Transactions both in France, and at Rome, concerning the five famous Pro­positions, controverted between the Jansenists, and the Molinists, from the beginning of that affair till the Popes Decision: Written originally by Mons. de St. Amour, Doctor of Sorbonne, En­glished by G. Havers, price bound 14. s.
  • 4. A general Collection of Discour­ses of the Virtuosi of France, upon que­stions of all sorts of Philosophy, and o­ther natural knowledge, made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris, by the most ingenuous persons of that Nation, Englished by G. Havers, in two Volumes, price bound 30. s.
  • 5. The History of Barbado's, St. Chri­stophers, Mevis, S. Vincents, Antego, Mar­tineco, Montserrat, & the rest of the Ca­ribby Islands, in all twenty eight, in two Books; containing the Natural and Moral History of those Islands; illu­strated with divers pieces of Sculpture, representing the most considerable Ra­rities therein described. Englished by J. Davies, price bound 10. s.
  • 6. Bentiv [...]lio and Urania, in six Books; Written by Nath. Jugelo, D. D. The second Edition: To which is added, the Interpretation of the hard names imprinted in the Margin, throughout the Book, price bound 12. s.
  • 7. J. Ragguagli Di Parnasso, or Ad­vertisements from Parnassus. With the Politick Touchstone, written Originally in Italian, by Trajano Boccalini, Engli­shed by the Earl of Monmouth, the se­cond Edition, price bound 8. s.
  • 8. The History of Philosophy, by Thomas Stanley, price bound 3. l.
  • 9. Londinopolis, an Historical Dis­course or Perlustration of the City of London, whereunto is added another of the City of West minster, with the Courts of Justice, Antiquities, and New Buildings thereunto belonging: by James Howel Esquire, price 5. s.
  • 10. The Compleat Body of the Art Military, in three Books: Being per­fect Directions for the right ordering and Framing of an Army, both of Horse and Foot. Together with all the man­ner of Fortifications, and the Art of Gunnery. By Rich. Elton Lieutenant Collonel, price bound, 8. s.
  • 11. The History of the late Warres in Denmark, comprising all the trans­actions both Civil and Military, during the differences betwixt the two Nor­thern Crowns. By R. Manley.
  • 12. An Abridgment of the Common Law, Alphabetically digested, by Hen: Rolle, Serjeant at Law: Published by [Page]the Lord Chief Baron Hales, and ap­proved of by all the Judges, price bound 40. s.
  • 13. The Reports of Sir George Croke, in three Volumes, in English: Allow­ed of by all the Judges. The second Edition, carefully corrected by the O­r [...]ginal, price bound 45. s.
  • 14. All the four Volumes of the Institutes of the Laws of England. First, a Commentary on Littleton. 2 An Exposition on Magna Charta, and o­ther Statutes. 3 Concerning High-Treason, and other Pleas of the Crown. 4 Concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts. All with necessary Tables not heretofore printed, price bound 47. s.
  • 15. Brief Animadversions on, A­mendments of, and Additional Expla­natory Records, to the fourth part of the Institutes of the L [...]s of England, concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts. by W. Pryx,Esq. price bound 12. s.
  • 16. Reports and Cases taken in the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh years of King Char [...]es the first, as they were argued at the Common Pleas Bar. By Sir Thomas Hethy, Serjeant at Law, price bound 5. s.
  • 17. The Reports of Sir John Bridg­man Knight, Serjeant at Law, price bound 5 s.
  • 18. The Reports of Judge Owen, price bound 5. s.
  • 19. The Reports of Sir James Ley Knight, price bound 5. s.
  • 20. The Reports of Edmund An­derson, Lord Chief Justice of the Com­mon-Pleas, in two Parts, price bound 14. s.
  • 21. The Pleader, containing perfect Presidents and forms of Declarations, Pleadings, Issues, Judgements, and Proceedings in all kinds of Actions: By Jo. Hern, price 15. s.
  • 22. An exact Book of Entries, of the most select Judicial Writs, used in the Common Law, by R. Moyle Esq one late of the Prothonotaries of the Court of Common-Bench, price 3. s. 6. d.
  • 23. A Treatise of Forrest Lawes, by John Munwood, price 6. s.
Quarto's.
  • 24. Placita Latinae Rediviva, a new Book of Entries. By R. A. of Furni­vals Inn, price 6. s.
  • 25. The Slighted Maid, a Comedy, price 1. s.
  • 26. The Roman Generals, Or, the Distressed Lady, price 1. s.
  • 27. The Marriage-Night, written by the Lord Faulkland, price 1. s.
Octavo's.
  • 28. The Art how to know men: writ­ten Originally by De la Chambre, En­glished by J. Davies, price 3. s.
  • 29. Claudius Elianus his Various History, Englished by Thomas Stanley, price 2. s. 6. d.
  • 30. Scarron's Novels, viz. The Fruitless Precaution, the Hypocrites, the Innocent Adultery, the Judge in his own Cause, the Rival Brothers, the Invisible Mistress, the Chastisement of Avarice, Englished with Additions, by J. Davies, price 3. s.
  • 31. The Worthy Communicant, or a Discourse of the Nature, effects, and blessings, consequent to the worthy receiving of the Lords Supper: with devotions fitted to every part of the ministration: By Jer. Tay [...]o D. D. and late Lord Bishop of Down and Connor, price 4. s.
  • 32. Scintilla Altaris, Primitive Devotions, in the Fasts and Feasts of the Church of England: The fourth Edition, with additions upon the three grand Solemnities last annexed to the Lyturgy. By E. Spark. D. D. price 7. s.
  • 33. An Abridgment of the three Volumes of Reports of Sir George Croke Knight, by W. Hughes of Grayes-Inn, price 6. s.
  • 34. An Exact Abridgement of the Doctor and Student, price 1. s.
  • 35. Landlords Law, a Collection of several Cases in the Law, concerning Leases, and the Covenants, Conditions, Grants, Proviso's, Exceptions, Surren­ders &c. of the same. As also, touching Distresses, Replevins, Rescour, and Waste, and several other things which come in debate between Landlord and Tenant, by G. Meriton, price 18. d.
  • 36. The Young Clerks Tutor, enlar­ged: Being a Collection of the best presidents of Recognizances, Obliga­tions, Conditions, Acquittances, Bills of Sale, Warrants of Attorney, &c.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.